FOOTNOTES:

Previous

1 In B. xii. c. 32—it is supposed by some that it is the Roman Libra that is meant, under the name of “Mina,” as containing eighty-four Denarii. If so, it must be the old Roman Libra, as it is more generally thought that the Libra of Pliny’s time contained ninety-six Denarii, of sixty grains, within a fraction.

2 One thousand Paces made a Roman “Mille Passuum,” or Mile, 1618 yards English.

3 “ImmensÆ subtilitatis.” As Cuvier remarks, the ancients have committed more errors in reference to the insects, than to any other portion of the animal world. The discovery of the microscope has served more than anything to correct these erroneous notions.

4 “Insecta,” “articulated.”

5 The trunk of the gnat, Cuvier says, contains five silken and pointed threads, which together have the effect of a sting.

6 The Teredo navalis of LinnÆus, not an insect, but one of the mollusks. This is the same creature that is mentioned in B. xvi. c. 80; but that spoken of in B. viii. c. 74, must have been a land insect.

7 They respire by orifices in the sides of the body, known to naturalists as stigmata. The whole body, Cuvier says, forms, in a measure, a system of lungs.

8 Cuvier remarks that the various noises made by insects are in reality not the voice, as they are not produced by air passing through a larynx.

9 B. ix. c. 6.

10 Cuvier remarks, that they have a nourishing fluid, which is of a white colour, and acts in place of blood.

11 The dye of sÆpia, Cuvier remarks, is not blood, nor does it act as such, being an excrementitious liquid. It has in addition a bluish, transparent, blood. The same also with the juices of the purple.

12 “Nervos.” Cuvier says that all insects have a brain, a sort of spinal marrow, and nerves.

13 “Tutius.”

14 Insects have no fat, Cuvier says, except when in the chrysalis state; but they have a fibrous flesh of a whitish colour. They have also viscera, trachea, nerves, and a most complicated organization.

15 “Melligo.” For further information on this subject consult Bevan on the Honey Bee.

16 Or “conusis,” “gummy matter.”

17 Pitch-wax.

18 A kind of bee-glue; the origin of the name does not seem to be known. Reaumur says that they are all different varieties of bee-glue.

19 See B. xxii. c. 50.

20 Different combinations of the pollen of flowers, on which bees feed.

21 It is formed from the honey that the bee has digested.

22 Sorrel, or monk’s rhubarb.

23 A kind of broom.

24 Spanish broom, the Stipa tenacissima of LinnÆus. Ropes were made of it. See B. xix. c. 7.

25 Or, the “wild man.”

26 Huber has discovered that there are two kinds of bees of neutral sex, or, as he calls them, unprolific females, the workers, which go out, and the nurses, which are smaller, and stay in the hive to tend the larvÆ.

27 From the honey found in the corollÆ of flowers. This, after being prepared in the first stomach of the bee, is deposited in the cell which is formed for its reception.

28 Cuvier says that the three kinds of cells are absolutely necessary, and that they do not depend on the greater or less abundance. The king of the ancients is what we know as the queen bee, which is impregnated by the drones or males.

29 This is the fact, but not so their imperfect state.

30 They do not work, but merely impregnate the queen; after which they are driven from the hive, and perish of cold and starvation.

31 It appears, as Cuvier says, that the ancients had some notion that the swarm was multiplied by the aid of the drones.

32 Cuvier says that the cell for the future queen is different from the others, and much larger. The bees also supply the queen larva much more abundantly with food, and of more delicate quality.

33 Cuvier says that this coincidence with the number of the legs is quite accidental, as it is with the mouth that the animal constructs the cell.

34 The basis of it is really derived from the calix or corolla of flowers.

35 See B. iv. c. 24.

36 In the last Chapter.

37 Or “Flower-honey.”

38 Season-honey.

39 “Vinegar” is the ordinary meaning.

40 Sillig remarks that the whole of this passage is corrupt.

41 Hence, perhaps, its name of “acetum.”

42 The people of Italy.

43 The 10th of the calends of September, or 23rd August.

44 Or “heath-honey.” In the north of England the hives are purposely taken to the moors.

45 “Erice,” “heather,” seems to be a preferable reading to “myrice,” “tamarisk,” which is adopted by Sillig.

46 12th September.

47 “Tetralicem” seems preferable to “tamaricem.”

48 13th November.

49 “Unsmoked” honey.

50 It takes place while they are on the wing.

51 The only prolific female, in reality.

52 Some unprolific females and some males, in reality.

53 Cuvier thinks that either hornets, or else the drones, must be alluded to. Virgil, Georg. B. iv. l. 197, et seq., is one of those who think that bees are produced from flowers.

54 I.e. from flowers.

55 They arrange the eggs in the cells, but they cannot be said to sit.

56 This is not the fact. The queen bee commences as a larva, and that the larva of a working bee, Cuvier says, which, placed in a larger cell, and nurtured in a different manner, developes its sex and becomes the queen of the new swarm.

57 They are then in the chrysalis state.

58 “Clavus.”

59 It is the first hatched queen that puts the others to death.

60 In consequence, really, of their pregnancy.

61 The greater size of the abdomen makes the wings look shorter.

62 The queen has a sting, like the working bees, but uses it less frequently.

63 A place in Germany, where Drusus, the brother of Tiberius, gained a victory over the Germans: the locality is unknown.

64 “Fur.” A variety, probably, of the drone.

65 So Virgil says—

——“HÆc certamina tanta
Pulveris exigui jactu compressa quiescent.”—Georg. iv. 87.

66 If it is left in the wound, the insect dies, being torn asunder.

67 Of course this is fabulous, as the drones are males.

68 Though belonging to the same class, they are not of degenerate kinds.

69 The “mule-gnat.”

70 See Virgil, Georg. B. iv. l. 27.

71 The reading seems doubtful, and the meaning is probably unknown.

72 “Injury of the young.”

73 There are two kinds of hive-moth—the PhalÆna tinea mellanella of LinnÆus, and the PhalÆna tortrix cereana. It deposits its larva in holes which it makes in the wax.

74 In consequence of closing the stigmata, and so impeding their respiration. The same result, no doubt, is produced by the honey when smeared over their bodies.

75 B. xxi. c. 42.

76 Cuvier says that a hive has been known to last more than thirty years: but it is doubtful if bees ever live so long as ten, or, except the queen, little more than one.

77 Though Virgil tells the same story, in B. iv. of the Georgics, in relation to the shepherd AristÆus, all this is entirely fabulous.

78 Georg. B. iv. l. 284, et seq.

79 Under roofs, and sometimes in the ground: hornets build in the hollows of trees.

80 Called “SphÆx” by LinnÆus.

81 The true version is, that after killing the insect they bury it with their eggs as food for their future young.

82 Cuvier says that it is the males, and not the females, that have no sting.

83 What modern naturalists call the “Hymenoptera.”

84 Some kind of wasp, or, as Cuvier says, probably the mason bee.

85 Called “bombyx” also; though, as Cuvier remarks, of a kind altogether different from the preceding one.

86 The first kinds of silk dresses worn by the Roman ladies were from this island, and, as Pliny says, were known by the name of CoÆ vestes. These dresses were so fine as to be transparent, and were sometimes dyed purple, and enriched with stripes of gold. They probably had their name from the early reputation which Cos acquired by its manufactures of silk.

87 This account is derived from Aristotle, Hist. Anim. B. v. c. 19.

88 “Lanificia.”

89 Early in the reign of Tiberius, as we learn from Tacitus, the senate enacted “ne vestis Serica viros fÆdaret”—“That men should not defile themselves by wearing garments of silk,” Ann. B. ii. c. 33.

90 The Aranea lupus of LinnÆus.

91 As Cuvier observes, he has here guessed at the truth.

92 They copulate in a manner dissimilar to that of any other insects—the male fecundates the female by the aid of feelers, which he introduces into the vulva of the female situate beneath the anterior part of the abdomen.

93 Cuvier remarks, that the scorpion is viviparous; but the young are white when born, and wrapped up in an oval mass, for which reason they may easily be taken for maggots or grubs.

94 This must be understood of the scorpion of Egypt, Libya, and Syria. The sting of that of the south of Europe is not generally dangerous.

95 Cuvier seems to regard this as fanciful: he says that the instances of seven joints are but rarely to be met with.

96 There are no winged scorpions. Cuvier thinks that he may possibly allude to the panorpis, or scorpion-fly, the abdomen of which terminates in a forceps, which resembles the tail of the scorpion.

97 Probably the panorpis.

98 See B. xxix. c. 29.

99 The starred or spotted lizard.

100 The stellio of the Romans is the “ascalabos” or “ascalabotes” of the Greeks, the lizard into which Ascalabus was changed by Ceres: see Ovid, Met. B. v. l. 450, et seq. Pliny also mentions this in B. xxix. c. 4, though he speaks of some difference in their appearance. It is a species of gecko, the tarentola of Italy, the tarente of Provence, and the geckotta, probably, of LacepÈde. The gecko, Cuvier says, is not venomous; but it causes small blisters to rise on the skin when it walks over it, the result, probably, of the extreme sharpness of its nails.

101 See c. 28 of this Book, and B. viii. c. 95; B. xxx. c. 27.

102 A general name for the grasshopper. Cuvier remarks, that Pliny is less clear on this subject than Aristotle, the author from whom he has borrowed.

103 “Correptis” seems a preferable reading to “conrupti,” that adopted by Sillig.

104 The female has this, and employs it for piercing dead branches in which to deposit its eggs.

105 The “mother of the grasshopper.”

106 The trunk of the grasshopper, Cuvier says, is situate so low down, that it seems to be attached to the breast. With it the insect extracts the juices of leaves and stalks.

107 Or “twig-grasshopper.”

108 Or “corn-grasshopper.”

109 Or “oat-grasshopper.”

110 The river CÆcina. See B. iii. c. 15. This river is by Strabo, B. vi. c. 260, called the Alex. Ælian has the story that the Locrian grasshoppers become silent in the territory of Rhegium, and those of Rhegium in the territory of Locri, thereby implying that they each have a note in its own respective country.

111 Cuvier says that the observations in this Chapter, derived from Aristotle, are remarkable for their exactness, and show that that philosopher had studied insects with the greatest attention.

112 Or sheath; the Coleoptera of the naturalists.

113 The flying stag-beetle, the Lucanus cervus of LinnÆus.

114 The dung-beetle, the ScarabÆus pilularius of LinnÆus.

115 Various kinds of crickets.

116 Cuvier says that it is on the two sides of the abdomen that the male carries its light, while the whole posterior part of the female is shining.

117 In the glow-worm of France, the Lampyris noctiluca of LinnÆus, the female is without wings, while the male gives but little light. In that of Italy, the Lampyris Italica, both sexes are winged.

118 “BlattÆ.” See B. xxix. c. 39, where three kinds are specified.

119 This beetle appears to be unknown. Cuvier suggests that the ScarabÆus nasicornis of LinnÆus, which haunts dead bark, or the ScarabÆus auratus may be the insect referred to.

120 “Fatal to the beetle.”

121 Cuvier remarks that this assertion, borrowed from Aristotle, is incorrect. The wings of many of the Coleoptera are articulated in the middle, and so double, one part on the other, to enter the sheath.

122 Cuvier remarks, that the panorpis has a tail very like that of the scorpion; and that the ephemera, the ichneumons and others, have tails also. Aristotle, in the corresponding place, only says that the insects do not use the tail to direct their flight.

123 These are merely the feelers of the jaws.

124 Not instead of, but in addition to, the tongue, by the aid of which they suck.

125 Evidently meaning the trunk.

126 See B. xxix. c. 39.

127 It is not true that the young locusts are destitute of feet.

128 7th May.

129 18th July.

130 11th May.

131 Cuvier treats this story as purely imaginary.

132 Cuvier says that some have been known nearly a foot long, but not more.

133 He alludes to the ravages committed by the swarms of the migratory locust, Grillus migratorius of LinnÆus.

134 Julius Obsequens speaks of a pestilence there, created by the dead bodies of the locusts, which caused the death of 8000 persons.

135 See also B. vi. c. 35.

136 What are commonly called ants’ eggs, are in reality their larvÆ and nymphÆ. Enveloped in a sort of tunic, these last, Cuvier says, are like grains of corn, and from this probably has arisen the story that they lay up grains against the winter, a period through which in reality they do not eat.

137 They stow away bits of meat and detached portions of fruit, to nourish their larvÆ with their juices.

138 It is in reality their larvÆ that they thus bring out to dry. The working ants, or neutrals, are the ones on which these labours devolve: the males and females are winged, the working ants are without wings.

139 “Ad recognitionem mutuam.”

140 Some modern writers express an opinion that when they meet, they converse and encourage one another by the medium of touch and smell.

141 See B. v. c. 31.

142 M. de Veltheim thinks that by this is really meant the Canis corsac, the small fox of India, but that by some mistake it was represented by travellers as an ant. It is not improbable, Cuvier says, that some quadruped, in making holes in the ground, may have occasionally thrown up some grains of the precious metal. The story is derived from the narratives of Clearchus and Megasthenes. Another interpretation of this story has also been suggested. We find from some remarks of Mr. Wilson, in the Transactions of the Asiatic Society, on the Mahabharata, a Sanscrit poem, that various tribes on the mountains Meru and Mandara (supposed to lie between Hindostan and Tibet) used to sell grains of gold, which they called paippilaka, or “ant-gold,” which, they said, was thrown up by ants, in Sanscrit called pippilaka. In travelling westward, this story, in itself, no doubt, untrue, may very probably have been magnified to its present dimensions.

143 Cuvier observes, that this is a very correct account of the cabbage or radish butterfly, the Papilio brassicÆ or Papilio raphani of LinnÆus.

144 Cossi. See B. xvii. c. 37.

145 TÆniÆ.

146 He alludes to the Morbus pediculosus.

147 Aristotle says, in the corresponding passage, Hist. Anim. B. v. c. 26, that the animals which are affected by lice, are more particularly exposed to them when they change the water in which they wash.

148 Or “leapers.”

149 He alludes to dog-ticks and ox-ticks, the Acarus ricinus of LinnÆus, and the Acarus reduvius of Schrank.

150 In c. 32 he has said the same of the grasshopper; in relation to its drink.

151 A variety of the Cynips of LinnÆus, which in vast numbers will sometimes adhere to the ears of dogs.

152 These are really the larvÆ of night-moths. His account here is purely imaginary.

153 He speaks of the Cynips psenes of LinnÆus, which breeds on the blossom of the fig-tree, and aids in its fecundation. See B. xv. c. 21.

154 He alludes to various coleopterous insects, which are not included among the Cantharides of the modern naturalists. They are first an egg, then a larva, then a nympha, and then the insect fully developed.

155 See B. xxix. c. 30.

156 The redness sometimes observed on the snow of the Alps and the Pyrenees, is supposed by De Lamarck to be produced by animalculÆ: other naturalists, however, suppose it to arise from vegetable or mineral causes.

157 Cuvier thinks that he alludes to a variety of the ephemera or the phryganea of LinnÆus, the case-wing flies, many of which are particularly short-lived. These are by no means peculiar to the river Bog or Hypanis.

158 “Living for a day.”

159 They only appear to be so, from the peculiar streaks on the eyes. LinnÆus has hence called one variety, the Tabanus cÆcutiens.

160 Or with pounded chalk or whitening. Ælian adds, “if they are placed in the sun,” which appears necessary for the full success of the experiment. Life appears to be suspended in such cases for a period of surprising length.

161 Probably the golden pheasant, as already mentioned.

162 Some kind of heron or crane, Cuvier thinks.

163 The Alauda cristata of LinnÆus, so called from “galera,” a pointed cap like a helmet.

164 The fifth legion.

165 The hoopoe, B. x. c. 44.

166 Savigny and Cuvier take this to be the Ardea virgo of LinnÆus, a native of Numidia.

167 The suddenness of their appearance, no doubt, was fabulous; but we have well-authenticated cases in recent times of substances growing on the human head, to all appearance resembling horns, and arising from a disordered secretion of the hair. Witness the case of Mary Davies, a so-called horn from whose head is preserved in the Ashmolean Museum at Oxford. The story of Genucius Cippus, the Roman prÆtor, is told by Ovid, Met. B. xv. l. 565, et seq.

168 A spitter, or second year stag, according to Cuvier.

169 “Broad-horned.” The Cervus dama of LinnÆus.

170 “Dama.” The Antelope redunca of LinnÆus, Cuvier thinks.

171 No doubt a kind of antelope.

172 “Lyras” seems preferable to “liras.”

173 There are several varieties of oxen, in which the horns adhere to the skin, and not to the cranium.

174 B. viii. cc. 29-31.

175 The Coluber cerastes of LinnÆus. See B. viii. c. 35.

176 The drinking-horns of our Saxon ancestors are well known to the antiquarian.

177 The “urna” was half an “amphora,” or nearly three gallons.

178 See B. xxxv. c. 41.

179 The rhinoceros. See B. viii. c. 39.

180 He surely must except the Phrygian oxen with the moveable horns, which he has previously mentioned.

181 Or “long-haired.” See B. iii. c. 7.

182 See B. iv. c. 31.

183 See B. iv. c. 22.

184 See B. v. c. 29.

185 Fa?a??????a?. See B. x. c. 68.

186 He borrows this from Aristotle.

187 B. viii. c. 54, and B. x. c. 58. The skull of the bear is not thinner or weaker than that of other animals of its own size; but the skull of the parrot, in proportion to those of other birds, is remarkably hard.

188 See B. vii. c. 1.

189 Cuvier says that these are the larvÆ of the oestrus, which are deposited on the lips of quadrupeds, and so make their way to various cavities.

190 B. ix. c. 40.

191 Or razor-sheath. See B. x. c. 88.

192 Aristotle was of this opinion, but Galen maintained that the mole can see. Its eye is extremely small, and hard on the surface.

193 Or “white” heron. As Cuvier remarks, this is probably a mere augur’s fable.

194 It is almost needless to remark, that both snails, as well as locusts and grasshoppers, have eyes.

195 Lumbricus.

196 B. vii. c. 2.

197 “CÆsii.”

198 The same has been said also of Cardan, the elder Scaliger, Theodore Beza, the French physician Mairan, and the republican Camille Desmoulins.

199 Caligula.

200 Hardouin with justice doubts the soundness of this alleged reason.

201 He alludes, probably, to some method of curing cataract; perhaps somewhat similar to that mentioned by him in B. xx. c. 20.

202 This was done by the nearest relatives. This usage still prevails in this country, the eyelids being pressed down with pieces of gold or silver.

203 Or “squint-eyed.”

204 Or “cock-eyed.”

205 B. viii. c. 45.

206 B. viii, c. 51.

207 See B. xxv. c. 50.

208 Or crustaceous covering.

209 Kohl is still used in the east for the same purpose.

210 Aristotle says so, Hist. Anim. B. iii. c. 10.

211 “The eyebrows.”

212 This is not the fact.

213 With their nails when mourning for the dead.

214 Hence the word “nasutus,” a sneering, captious, or sarcastic man.

215 “Flat-nosed,” and “snub-nosed.”

216 A Roman family—the reading of this word seems doubtful.

217 In reality, the under one only.

218 He is incorrect in speaking of dogs as having serrated teeth.

219 In the dugong also, babiroussa, muntjac, and others.

220 The morse and the dugong are instances to the contrary.

221 The females of the elephant, morse, dugong, chevrotin, and muntjac have them, and they are equally as useful as with the male, only, perhaps, not so strong.

222 This is incorrect, unless he merely means ranged in one continuous line; and even then he is in error.

223 See B. ix. c. 29. This is called the parrot-fish, from the resemblance of its upper and lower jaws to the beak of a parrot.

224 They present this appearance from being worn away at the surface.

225 Rondelet would read “gula,” the throat. This, though repudiated by Hardouin, is approved of by Cuvier, who justly looks upon the ordinary reading as an absurdity. Many fish, he says, and more especially the osseous ones, have teeth in the pharynx.

226 There is always one fang, at least, ready to supply the place of the one in front, if lost by any accident.

227 Like the jugglers of the East at the present day. But it is very doubtful whether the poison fang is in all instances previously extracted from the serpents which they handle.

228 But the camel, as well as the lama, has an incisive bone, provided with an incisive tooth on each side, and has canine and molar teeth as well.

229 If by this term he means teeth separated from each other, the assertion is incorrect, as in these animals we find the molars separated from the lower incisives by a very considerable space.

230 Cuvier says, as far as the sea-urchin is concerned, very simply, and merely by looking at it, as its five teeth are very apparent.

231 The incisors are in number, and very nearly in appearance, like those of man. The canines are different in shape, though similar in number. What he says about the elephant, is peculiar to that of India.

232 See B. ix. c. 88.

233 Very few other animals are born with teeth, in their natural state. Apes, dogs, and cats are not born with teeth.

234 From the fourth to the eighth month in reality, during which the four central incisors appear.

235 The only ones that do not change are those which have three molars on each side of the jaw.

236 This is erroneous: they change the incisors and molars as well.

237 See B. xxviii. c. 78.

238 By us known as the “wisdom” teeth.

239 This is not the fact: they have usually the same number, but there are exceptions on both sides. The same is also the case with sheep, goats, and swine.

240 This is not very uncommon.

241 Not at all an uncommon occurrence.

242 Of the second set.

243 It is only in the horse and the ass that these indications can be relied upon.

244 Columellares.

245 This has no such effect.

246 The contrary is the case: it will be more prolific.

247 Swine change them just the same as other animals.

248 By certain appearances in the incisors, the age of a horse up to its twenty-fourth year, or even beyond, may be judged of: the other signs cannot be so positively relied upon.

249 B. viii. c. 15.

250 “SÆvissima dentibus,” seems to be a preferable reading to “sÆvissime dentiunt.”

251 Only two-forked in reality.

252 It is not covered with hair.

253 It is not bifurcate.

254 These are horny, conical papillÆ, the summits of which point backwards.

255 See B. ix. c. 60.

256 “Criers.”

257 One of the titles of the goddess Fortuna.

258 “Uva,” or “grape.”

259 More generally “epiglottis.” It is found in some few reptiles. This passage is omitted by Sillig.

260 Gullet, or pharynx.

261 Stomachum.

262 All these animals, on the contrary, have seven vertebrÆ.

263 This is not the fact. The spinal marrow, even, may be wounded, without death being the immediate result.

264 Snow-water, we know, is apt to produce goitre.

265 “Stomachus.” More properly, the oesophagus, or ventricle.

266 LacunÆ modo.

267 Or turtle. It has a tongue, and though it has no teeth, the jaws are edged with a horny substance like the bills of birds.

268 “Crenis” is read for “renis:” otherwise the passage is unintelligible: it is still most probably in a corrupt state.

269 Among all the mammiferÆ and the birds, the heart has four cavities, two on each side.

270 Mens.

271 This is a mistake. The heart is subject to disease, equally with other parts of the body.

272 In spite of what Schenkius says in confirmation of Pliny, this is very doubtful. Of course it must increase from childhood, but the increase surely does not continue till the fiftieth year.

273 See an account of him in the Messeniaca of Pausanias.

274 In this part of the story may have originated that of the escape of Sindbad the Sailor, when buried in the vault with the body of his wife.—See the “Arabian Nights.”

275 “Rex Sacrorum.” This was a priest elected from the patricians, on whom the priestly duties devolved, which had been originally performed by the kings of Rome. He ranked above the Pontifex Maximus, but was possessed of little or no political influence.

276 No doubt there was trickery in this.

277 By supernatural agency.

278 This was P. Vitellius, who served under Germanicus in Germany. He was one of the accusers of Cn. Piso, who was charged with having poisoned Germanicus.

279 The cardiac disease, as alleged.

280 B. ix. c. 6.

281 But see B. viii. c. 51, and B. xxviii. c. 29.

282 Plutarch says that it was the “caput,” or “head” of the liver that was wanting. M. Marcellus was slain while reconnoitring the Carthaginian camp by night.

283 Caligula.

284 1st of January.

285 By his niece and wife, Agrippina, the mother of Nero.

286 See B. iv. c. 11. Tharne does not seem to be known. Of course, this story about the hares is fabulous.

287 There must be some corrupt reading here; for, as Sillig remarks, who ever heard of a siege which lasted a hundred years?

288 Or diaphragm; from “prÆ,” “before,” and “cor,” the “heart.”

289 With Sardonic laughter, as Hardouin remarks.

290 Or small guts.

291 Or front intestines.

292 The coot, probably.

293 He alludes to the papillÆ of the mucous gland.

294 The colic.

295 “Lupus cervarius.” Probably the lynx.

296 The belly of the elephant presents five transversal folds.

297 See B. xxviii. c. 77. This substance, known by the name of egagropile, consists of the hair which the animal has swallowed when licking itself. It assumes a round form, in consequence of the action of the intestines.

298 Perhaps the godwit, or stone-plover, the Scolopax Ægocephala of LinnÆus.

299 See also B. xxvi. c. 83.

300 This may be done with safety in dogs or other animals.

301 See B. v. c. 32.

302 See p. 68.

303 This is not the case. Birds have kidneys, but of an irregular form.

304 This is a mistake. It does cicatrize.

305 Or bag.

306 “The (principal) place.”

307 Ajasson renders this passage: “The effects are fatal when this organ, becoming displaced, absorbs the air.” The text is probably corrupt.

308 Varro, De Re Rust. B. ii. c. 4, says that he saw an instance of this in Arcadia.

309 This is not the case.

310 There is no similarity whatever between the spinal marrow and that which is found in the other bones.

311 The hare and the partridge, for instance.

312 There is considerable doubt what the ancients exactly meant by the “nervi;” and whether, in fact, they had any definite idea of “nerves,” in our acceptation of the word. Pliny here expresses the opinions entertained by Aristotle. “Tendons,” or “sinews,” would almost appear to be the proper translation of the word.

313 See B. xxviii. c. 41.

314 In allusion, probably, to hÆmorrhoids, or piles.

315 See B. vii. c. 12.

316 Bears, dormice, serpents, &c.

317 The polypus and the chameleon.

318 See B. viii. cc. 51, 52.

319 Walking-sticks are still made of it.

320 As already mentioned, this is not the fact.

321 See B. ix. c. 43.

322 It is not improbable that, under this name, some kind of large vampire bat was meant; but, as Pliny says, it is impossible to arrive at any certain knowledge on the subject. The best account given of the strix is that in Ovid’s Fasti, B. vi. The name was given opprobriously to supposed witches, the “foul and midnight hags” of Shakspeare.

323 This assertion is borrowed from Aristotle, Hist. Anim. B. vii. c. 14.

324 Or biestings.

325 See B. xxviii. c. 12. PoppÆa Sabina, first the mistress, then the wife, of the Emperor Nero.

326 “Spuma.” He calls it so, because it floats on the surface. See B. xxviii. c. 35. The “acor,” or acrid liquid, which he speaks of, is, no doubt, butter-milk.

327 Or whey.

328 Nismes, in France. Hardouin speaks of goats’-milk cheeses made in its neighbourhood, and known as fromages de Baux.

329 Probably the modern Losere and Gevaudan. See B. iv. c. 19.

330 For the DocleatÆ, see B. iii. c. 26.

331 For the Centrones, see B. iii. c. 24. He perhaps refers to the modern fromage de Passi.

332 The modern Marquisat de Cive, which still produces excellent cheese.

333 See B. xiv. c. 8.

334 And more especially at Salona in Bithynia.

335 “Etiam ubi non videtur major.” This is probably corrupt.

336 He wrote a poem, in which the principal Latin dramatists are enumerated, in the order of merit. A. Gellius, B. xv. c. 24, has preserved a portion of it.

337 Germanicus.

338 This seems to be the meaning of “imbricatus.”

339 Though wounds in the knee are highly dangerous, death does not necessarily ensue.

340 Of another person, who had thus forfeited his bail. It was the custom to touch the ear of the attesting witness.

341 The goddess of retribution. See B. xxviii. c. 5, where he makes further mention of her statue in the Capitol.

342 The frog is, in some measure, an exception.

343 Or “flat-foot,” “splay-foot,” “large-foot,” and “club-footed.”

344 Words meaning “knock-kneed,” “bow-legged,” and “wry-legged.”

345 The rhinoceros.

346 Or wryneck.

347 See B. x. c. 5.

348 Supposed to be the Hirundo apus of LinnÆus. Of the “oce” nothing is known; indeed, the reading is very doubtful.

349 B. ix. c. 44.

350 He evidently means insects of the centipede class. See B. xxix. c. 39.

351 B. x. c. 83.

352 Such as circumcision among the Jews.

353 See B. xxxv. c. 46.

354 Probably the buzzard; from this story also called the “triorchis.”

355 Hist. Anim. B. iv. c. 9.

356 See B. ix. c. 52.

357 “Aper.”

358 B. ix. c. 7.

359 See c. 65 of the present Book.

360 Not the dumb son mentioned by Herodotus, who saved his father’s life at the taking of Sardes.

361 Like the whispering gallery of St. Paul’s Cathedral.

362 “Non aliter quam oculis.” On this, few will be found to agree with Pliny.

363 And not to “conceal” them, according to the opinion of some modern politicians.

364 But they are borrowed from Aristotle, Hist. Anim. B. i. c. 9.

365 See B. xii. c. 7.

366 B. vii. c. 2.

367 See B. xxix. c. 23.

368 See c. 21 of the present Book.

369 B. ix. c. 33.

370 Or Fish-eaters.

371 Or bulimia.

372 See end of B. ii.

373 See end of B. ii.

374 C. Tremellius Scrofa, a friend of M. Varro, and one of the early writers on agriculture.

375 See end of B. x.

376 See end of B. vii.

377 See end of B. ix.

378 See end of B. vii.

379 See end of B. viii.

380 See end of B. ii.

381 See end of B. ii.

382 See end of B. x.

383 See end of B. iii.

384 Nothing seems to be known of this writer.

385 See end of B. vii.

386 See end of B. vii.

387 See end of B. ii.

388 See end of B. ii.

389 See end of B. vi.

390 See end of B. x.

391 C. Oppius, one of the most intimate friends of Julius CÆsar, for whom, with Balbus, he acted in Spain. Of his numerous biographical and historical works, none have survived to our time.

392 See end of B. ii.

393 See end of B. ii.

394 Probably Neoptolemus of Paros, who wrote a book of Epigrams, a treatise on Languages, and other works.

395 Of Soli, an observer of the habits of bees. His portrait is said still to exist, on a cornelian, attentively observing a swarm of bees. He wrote upon bees, honey, and the art of mixing wines.

396 Probably a different writer from the one mentioned at the end of B. viii.; nothing seems to be known of him.

397 See end of B. viii.

398 See end of B. viii.

399 See end of B. x.

400 A philosopher of Agrigentum, and disciple of Pythagoras. He is said to have perished in the crater of Mount Etna. He wrote numerous works, of which only some fragments exist.

401 See end of B. iv.

402 Apparently the same as the King Philometor, mentioned below. See end of B. viii.

403 Of this writer nothing seems to be known.

404 See end of B. vii.

405 Of Chalcedon, one of the most famous physicians of antiquity. He was physician to Phalaris, the tyrant of Sicily, and is said to have dissected criminals alive. He was the first that paid particular attention to the nervous system.

406 A native of Iulis, in Cos, or else Ceos, grandson of Aristotle, and disciple of Theophrastus. He acquired great reputation as a physician, at the court of Seleucus Nicator, king of Syria, where he discovered the supposed disease of Prince Antiochus, who had fallen in love with his step-mother, Stratonice. Of his numerous medical works, only the titles and a few fragments exist.

407 See end of B. vii.

408 A physician of LaodicÆa, founder of the school of the Methodici. He was a pupil of Asclepiades, and died about B.C. 43. Of his medical works only a few fragments survive.

409 See end of B. ii.

410 See end of B. viii.

411 See end of B. viii.

412 See end of B. viii.

413 See end of B. iii.

414 See end of B. vii.

415 See King Attalus, above.

416 “AnimÂ.” The notion that plants are possessed of a soul or spirit, is derived from the Greek philosophers, who attributed to them intellect also, and sense.

417 Vitruvius mentions the people of Gaul, Hispania, Lusitania, and Aquitania, as living in his day in dwellings covered with oak shingles, or with straw.

418 See B. vi. c. 20, and B. xi. c. 26.

419 Desfontaines remarks, that we may still trace vestiges of this custom in the fine trees that grow near church porches, and in church-yards. Of course, his remark will apply to France more particularly.

420 It is doubtful whether the Æsculus of the Romans was the same as the bay-oak, the holm-oak, or the beech. See B. xvi. c. 4.

421 See further on this subject in PhÆdrus’s Fables, B. iii. f. 17.

422 Reckoning the promulsis, antecÆna, or gustatio, not as a course, but only a prelude, the bellaria, or dessert, at the Roman banquets, formed the second course, or mensa. It consisted of fruits uncooked, sweetmeats, and pastry.

423 He alludes to the pursuit of the elephant, for the purpose of obtaining ivory, which was extensively used in his day, in making the statues of the divinities.

424 A sarcastic antithesis. And yet Dalechamps would read “hominum” instead of “numinum”!

425 PrÆmissa. The exact meaning of this word does not appear. Though all the MSS. agree in it, it is probably a corrupt reading. Plutarch, in his Life of Camillus, says that the wine of Italy was first introduced in Gaul by Aruns, the Etruscan.

426 The Platanus orientalis of LinnÆus. It received its name from the Greek p??t??, “breadth,” by reason of its wide-spreading branches.

427 For further mention of this island, now Tremiti, see B. iii. c. 30.

428 He alludes, probably, to the “vectigal solarium,” a sort of ground-rent which the tributary nations paid to the Roman treasury. Virgil and Homer speak of the shade of the plane-tree, as a pleasant resort for festive parties.

429 It is not improbable that Pliny, in copying from Theophrastus, has here committed an error. That author, B. ix. c. 7, says: ?? ?? ??? t? ?d??? p??ta??? ?? fas?? e??a?, p??? pe?? t? ????d??? ?e???? spa??a? d? ?a? ?? ?ta??? p?s?. “They say that in Adria there are no plane-trees, except about the temple of Diomedes: and that they are extremely rare in Italy.” Pliny, probably, when his secretary was reading to him, mistook the word spa??a?, “rare,” for ?spa??? “in Spain.”

430 It has been remarked that, in reality, this process would only tend to impede its growth. Macrobius tells us, that Hortensius was guilty of this singular folly.

431 Situate near the sea-shore. It was here that Plato taught. See B. xxxi. c. 3.

432 Caligula.

433 It is supposed that he here alludes sarcastically to the extreme corpulence of Caligula.

434 M. FÉe, the learned editor of the botanical books in Ajasson’s translation, remarks, that this cannot have been the Platanus of the botanists, and that there is no tree of Europe, which does not lose its leaves, that at all resembles it.

435 The tendency, namely, to lose their leaves.

436 Grandson of Asinius Pollio. Tacitus tells us, that he was one of those whom Piso requested to undertake his defence, when charged with having poisoned Germanicus; but he declined the office.

437 Or “ground plane-trees.” It is by no means uncommon to see dwarf varieties of the larger trees, which are thus reduced to the dimensions of mere shrubs.

438 C. Matius Calvena, the friend of Julius and Augustus CÆsar, as also of Cicero. He is supposed to have translated the Iliad into Latin verse, and to have written a work on cookery.

439 See B. xxiii. c. 55. FÉe remarks, that the ancients confounded the citron with the orange-tree.

440 FÉe remarks, that this is not the case. The arbute is described in B. xv. c. 28.

441 In the time of Plutarch, it had begun to be somewhat more used. It makes one of the very finest preserves.

442 At the present day, it is cultivated all over India, in China, South America, and the southern parts of Europe. FÉe says, that they grow even in the open air in the gardens of Malmaison.

443 B. xi. c. 115. Virgil says the same, Georg. B. ii. ll. 134, 135. Theophrastus seems to say, that it was the outer rind that was so used.

444 See B. vi. c. 20.

445 See B. vii. c. 2. The tree to which he alludes is unknown.

446 Georg. B. ii. ll. 116, 117.

447 B. iii. c. 97. There is little doubt that, under the general name of “ebony,” the wood of many kinds of trees was, and is still, imported into the western world, so that both Herodotus and Virgil may have been correct in representing ebony as the product of both India and Æthiopia.

448 Herodotus says two hundred.

449 In Italy, whither he had retired from the hostile attacks of his fellow-citizens. It is supposed by Le Vayer and others, that Pliny is wrong in his assertion, that Herodotus wrote to this effect while at Thurii; though Dr. Schmitz is inclined to be of opinion that he is right in his statement.

450 B. iii. c. 115.

451 B. vi. c. 35.

452 FÉe remarks, that the words of Pliny do not afford us any means of judging precisely what tree it was that he understood by the name of ebony. He borrows his account mainly from Theophrastus.

453 It is not known to what tree he alludes.

454 This account of the Ficus Indica, or religiosa, known to us as the banian-tree, is borrowed entirely from Theophrastus. FÉe remarks, however, that he is wrong in some of his statements, for that the leaves are not crescent-shaped, but oblong and pointed, and that the fruit has not a pleasant flavour, and is only eaten by the birds.

455 See B. vi. c. 23.

456 Sprengel and Bauhin are of opinion that the banana is the tree meant here; DodonÆus thinks that it is the pomegranate. Thevet says that the pala is the paquovera of India, the fruit of which is called pacona. The account is borrowed from Theophrastus.

457 The Gymnosophists, or Brahmins.

458 Called Syndraci in B. vi. c. 25.

459 It is not improbable that the Tamarindus Indica of LinnÆus is the tree here alluded to: though M. FÉe combats that opinion.

460 See Theophrastus, B. iv. c. 5.

461 Dalechamps and Desfontaines are of opinion, that the pistachio, or Pistacia terebinthus of LinnÆus, is here alluded to; but FÉe considers that there are no indications to lead to such a conclusion.

462 It is not improbable that he may here allude to the cotton-tree, of which further mention is made in c. xxi. of the present Book.

463 FÉe is of opinion that Cynorrhodon here means, not the dog-rose, but the gall which is formed on the tree by the sting of the Cynips bedeguar.

464 FÉe expresses himself at a loss to conjecture what trees are here meant by Pliny.

465 FÉe remarks, that there are many inaccuracies in the account here given by Pliny of the pepper-tree, and that it does not bear any resemblance to the juniper-tree. The grains, he says, grow in clusters, and not in a husk or pod; and he remarks, that the long pepper and the black pepper, of which the white is only a variety divested of the outer coat, are distinct species. He also observes, that the real long pepper, the Piper longum of LinnÆus, was not known to the ancients.

466 FÉe remarks, that this is not a correct description of ginger, the Amomum zingiber of LinnÆus. Dioscorides was one of those who thought that ginger was the root of the pepper-tree.

467 It is very doubtful what tree is here alluded to by Pliny, though certain that it is not one of the pepper-trees. Sprengel takes it to be the Daphne ThymelÆa.

468 It has been suggested that under this name the clove is meant, though FÉe and Desfontaines express a contrary opinion. Sprengel thinks that it is the Vitex trifolia of LinnÆus, and Bauhin suggests the cubeb, the Piper cubeba of LinnÆus. FÉe thinks it may have possibly been the Myrtus caryophyllata of Ceylon, the fruit of which corresponds to the description here given by Pliny.

469 See c. 52 of the present Book.

470 Or “Lycium.” It is impossible to say with exactness what the medical liquid called “Lycion” was. Catechu, an extract from the tan of the acacia, has been suggested; though the fruit of that tree does not answer the present description.

471 FÉe suggests that this may possibly be the Lycium EuropÆum of LinnÆus, a shrub not uncommonly found in the south of Europe.

472 The Rhamnus Lycioides of LinnÆus, known to us as buckthorn. The berries of many varieties of the Rhamnus are violent purgatives.

473 What he means under this head is not known. FÉe speaks of a tree which the Brahmins call macre, and which the Portuguese called arvore de las camaras, arvore sancto, arvore de sancto Thome, but of which they have given no further particulars. Acosta, Clusius, and Bauhin have also professed to give accounts of it, but they do not lead to its identification. De Jussieu thinks that either the Soulamea, the Rex amaroris of Rumphius, or else the Polycardia of Commerson is meant. It seems by no means impossible that mace, the covering of the nutmeg, is the substance alluded to, an opinion that is supported by Gerard and Desfontaines.

474 “Saccharon.” FÉe suggests that Pliny alludes to a peculiar kind of crystallized sugar, that is found in the bamboo cane, though, at the same time, he thinks it not improbable that he may have heard of the genuine sugar-cane; as Strabo, B. xv., speaks of a honey found in India, prepared without the aid of bees, and Lucan has the line—

“Quique bibunt tener dulces ab arundine succos,”

evidently referring to a sugar in the form of a syrup, and not of crystal, like that of the Bambos arundinacea. It is by no means improbable, that Pliny, or rather Dioscorides, from whom he copies, confuses the two kinds of sugar; as it is well known that the Saccharum officinarum, or sugar-cane, has been cultivated from a very early period in Arabia Felix.

475 It is unknown what plant is here alluded to by Pliny, but Sprengel suggests that it is the Acacia latronum.

476 From the description, this would appear to be a sort of poisonous horse-radish.

477 There is a tree in India, as we are informed by FÉe, which is known as the ExcÆcaria Agallochum, the juice of which is remarkably acrid. Sailors, on striking it with a hatchet, and causing the juice to spirt into their eyes, have been in danger of losing their sight. It is possible that this may be the tree here alluded to by Pliny.

478 He borrows the account of this marvellous shrub from Theophrastus. No such plant is likely to have ever existed; though small, and even large, snakes may occasionally take refuge among shrubs and hollow trees.

479 There is little doubt that the Hedysarum Alhagi of LinnÆus is here meant, from which a kind of honey or manna flows, known as “Eastern” manna, or tereniabin. It is not so high as the fig-tree, and is found in Khorasan, Syria, Mesopotamia, and elsewhere. The manna distils principally in the morning.

480 FÉe remarks, that it is singular that a resinous gum, such as bdellium, should have been used in commerce for now two thousand years, and yet its origin remain unknown. KÆmpfer and Rumphus are of opinion, that the tree which produces it is the one known to naturalists as the Borassus flabelliformis of LinnÆus, or the Lontarus of others. It is imported into Europe from Arabia and India, and is often found mixed with gum Arabic.

481 ?e?at????; from pe?at? ???, “the remotest parts of the earth,” from which it was brought.

482 The modern name of this tree is unknown.

483 B. vi. c. 28.

484 It is supposed that the Rhizophora Mangle of LinnÆus is the tree that is here described. It grows on all the coasts of India, from Siam to the entrance of the Persian Gulf. It takes root on spots which have been inundated by the sea, and its boughs bend downwards, and taking root in the earth, advance gradually towards the sea. The leaf and fruit have the characteristics of those of the arbute and almond as here mentioned.

485 B. vi. c. 32.

486 FÉe suggests that some kind of mangrove is probably alluded to, of the kind known as avicennia, or bruguiera.

487 See B. vi. c. 20.

488 “Cotonei.” To this resemblance of its fruit to the quince, the cotton-tree, which is here alluded to, not improbably owes its modern name.

489 The cotton-tree, or Gossypium arboreum of LinnÆus. It is worthy of remark, that Pliny copies here almost literally from Theophrastus. According to Philostratus, the byssus, or fine tissues worn by the Egyptian priests, were made of cotton.

490 The Malthiola incana.

491 FÉe suggests that this may be a Magnolia; but, as he remarks, most plants open and shut at certain hours; consequently, this cannot be regarded as any peculiar characteristic, sufficient to lead with certainty to its identification.

492 Theophrastus, from whom our author is copying, says that this is the case only with the fig-tree there.

493 According to most commentators, this is the Costus Arabicus of LinnÆus. Dioscorides mentions three varieties of costus: the Arabian, which is of the best quality, and is white and odoriferous; the Indian, which is black and smooth; and the Syrian, which is of the colour of wax, dusky, and strong smelling. FÉe, however, doubts whether the modern costus is the same thing as that of the ancients; for, as he says, although it has a sweet odour, it does not deserve the appellation of a “precious aromatic,” which we find constantly given to it by the ancients.

494 See B. vi. c. 23.

495 It is probable that the nard of the ancients, from which they extracted the famous nard-oil, was not the same plant which we know as the Indian nard, or Andropogon nardus of LinnÆus. Indeed, it has been pretty conclusively established by Sir William Jones, in his “Asiatic Researches,” that the Valeriana Jatamansi is the plant from which they obtained the oil. Among the Hindoos, it is known as djatÂmansi, and by the Arabs under the name of sombul, or “spike,” from the fact of the base being surrounded with ears or spikes, whence, probably, the Roman appellation. This species of valerian grows in the more distant and mountainous parts of India, Bootan and Nepaul, for instance.

496 From the Greek, ??a??a, “a putrid sore.” FÉe suggests that this may have been the Nardus hadrosphÆrum of the moderns.

497 FÉe supposes that this is not lavender, as some have thought, but the Allium victorialis of modern naturalists, which is still mixed with the nard from the Andropogon. He doubts the possibility of its having been adulterated with substances of such a different nature as those mentioned here by Pliny.

498 FÉe is of opinion, that the Greek writers, from whom Pliny copied this passage, intended to speak of the ears of nard, or spikenard.

499 According to Dioscorides, this appellation only means such nard as is cultivated in certain mountains of India which look toward Syria, and which, according to that author, was the best nard of all. Dalechamps and Hardouin, however, ridicule this explanation of the term.

500 Generally supposed to be the Valeriana Celtica of modern naturalists. See B. xxi. c. 79.

501 Probably the Valeriana Italica of modern naturalists.

502 See B. xix. c. 48.

503 Known in this country as fox-glove, our Lady’s gloves, sage of Jerusalem, or clown’s spikenard. See B. xxi. c. 16.

504 Not always, but very seldom, Brotier says. Clusius has established, from observation, that this plant is only a variety of the Valeriana Celtica.

505 FÉe remarks, that the name “baccara,” in Greek, properly belonged to this plant, but that it was transferred by the Romans to the field nard, with which the Asarum had become confounded. It is the same as the Asarum EuropÆum of modern naturalists; but it does not, as Pliny asserts, flower twice in the year.

506 It is by no means settled among naturalists, what plant the Amomum of the ancients was; indeed, there has been the greatest divergence of opinion. Tragus takes it to be a kind of bindweed: Matthioli, the Piper Æthiopicum of LinnÆus: Cordus and Scaliger, the rose of Jericho, the Anastatica hierocuntica of LinnÆus. Gesner thinks it to have been the garden pepper, the Solanum bacciferum of Tournefort: CÆsalpinus the cubeb, the Piper cubeba of LinnÆus: Plukenet and Sprengel the Cissus vitiginea, while FÉe and Paulet look upon it as not improbably identical with the Amomum racemosum of LinnÆus. The name is probably derived from the Arabic hahmÂma, the Arabians having first introduced it to the notice of the Greeks.

507 Supposed to have been only the Amomum, in an unripe state, as Pliny himself suggests.

508 Still known in pharmacy as “cardamum.” It is not, however, as Pliny says, found in Arabia, but in India; from which it probably reached the Greeks and Romans by way of the Red Sea. There are three kinds known in modern commerce, the large, the middle size, and the small. M. Bonastre, “Journal de Pharmacie,” May, 1828, is of opinion, that the word cardamomum signifies “amomum in pods,” the Egyptian kardh meaning “pod,” or “husk.” It is, however, more generally supposed, that the Greek word, ?a?d?a, “heart,” enters into its composition.

509 “Verus” seems a preferable reading here to “vero,” which has been adopted by Sillig.

510 See c. 42 of the present Book.

511 Virgil, Georg. B. ii. l. 139, mentions Panchaia, in Arabia, as being more especially the country of frankincense. That region corresponds with the modern Yemen. It is, however, a well-ascertained fact, that it grows in India as well, and it is supposed that the greater part of it used by the ancients was in reality imported from that country. The Indian incense is the product of a tree belonging to the terebinth class, named by Roxburgh, who first discovered it, Boswellia thurifera. It is more especially found in the mountainous parts of India. On the other hand, it has been asserted that the Arabian incense was the product of a coniferous tree, either the Juniperus Lycia, the Juniperus Phoenicea, or the Juniperus thurifera of LinnÆus. But, as FÉe justly remarks, it would appear more reasonable to look among the terebinths of Arabia for the incense tree, if one of that class produces it in India, and more especially because the coniferous trees produce only resins, while the terebinths produce gum resins, to which class of vegetable products frankincense evidently belonged. In commerce, the gum resin, Olibanum, the produce of the Boswellia serrata, and imported from the Levant, bears the name of frankincense.

512 See B. vi. c. 32. Their name is still preserved in the modern Hadramaut, to the east of Aden.

513 See B. vi. cc. 31 and 32. He was the son of Agrippa and Julia, the daughter of Augustus, by whom he was adopted.

514 This seems the most probable among these various surmises and conjectures.

515 These words are said by some to be derived from the Greek, ?a?f??, “a hollow stalk,” on account of its lightness, and d?d???, “a torch,” on account of its resinous and inflammable qualities. It is, however, much more probable that they were derived from the Arabic, and not from the Celto-Scythic, as Poinsinet conjectures.

516 FÉe is probably right in his conjecture, that it was so called solely in consequence of its superior strength.

517 Meaning “drop” incense.

518 “Undivided” incense.

519 From their being the size of an ?????, or “chick-pea.”

520 There is some doubt as to the correctness of this reading. The “manna” here mentioned is quite a different substance to the manna of modern commerce, obtained from the Fraxinus ornus of naturalists.

521 He was a kinsman of Olympias, the mother of Alexander, and a man of very austere habits. Plutarch says, that on this occasion Alexander sent to Leonidas 600 talents’ weight of incense and myrrh.

522 See B. vi. c. 32.

523 Probably the same as the deity, Assabinus, mentioned by Pliny in c. 42 of the present Book. Theophrastus mentions him as identical with the sun, others, again, with Jupiter. Theophrastus says that the god received not a tenth part, but a third.

524 As to this place and the GebanitÆ, see B. vi. c. 32.

525 There must surely be some mistake in these numbers.

526 The Mediterranean.

527 In c. 19 of the present Book.

528 It is supposed to be the product of an amyris, but is not now esteemed as a perfume; but is used in medicine as a tonic. Forskhal has attributed to the Amyris kataf, or kafal, the production of myrrh. According to Ehrenberg, a very similar tree, though constituting a different species, the Balsamodendrum myrrha, also produces this substance. It is imported into Europe from both Abyssinia and Arabia. It was much used by the ancients, to flavour their wines.

529 See B. vi. c. 32.

530 Theophrastus says the terebinth.

531 From the Greek st???, “to drop.” FÉe observes, that the moderns know nothing positive as to the mode of extracting myrrh from the tree. See the account given by Ovid, Met. B. x. l. 500 et seq. of the transformation of Myrrha into this tree,—“The warm drops fall from the tree. The tears, even, have their own honour; and the myrrh that distils from the bark bears the name of its mistress, and in no age will remain unknown.”

532 FÉe remarks, that at the present day we are acquainted only with one kind of myrrh; the fragments which bear an impression like those of nails being not a distinct kind, but a simple variety in appearance only. He thinks, also, that Pliny may very possibly be describing several distinct resinous products, under the one name of myrrh. An account of these various districts will be found in B. vi. c. 32.

533 Hardouin suggests that it may be so called from the island of Dia, mentioned by Strabo, B. xvi.

534 “Collatitia.” The reading, however, is very doubtful.

535 What this was is now unknown. FÉe suggests that it may have been bdellium, which is found in considerable quantities in the myrrh that is imported at the present day.

536 This is most probably the meaning of Pliny’s expression—“Ergo transit in mastichen;” though Hardouin reads it as meaning that myrrh sometimes degenerates to mastich: and FÉe, understanding the passage in the same sense, remarks that the statement is purely fabulous. Mastich, he says, is the produce of the Pistacia lentiscus of LinnÆus, which abounds in Greece and the other parts of southern Europe. The greater part of the mastich of commerce comes from the island of Chio. It is impossible to conjecture to what plant Pliny here alludes, with the head of a thistle.

537 This kind, FÉe says, is quite unknown to the moderns.

538 This substance is still gathered from the Cistus creticus of LinnÆus, which is supposed to be the same as the plant leda, mentioned by Pliny. It is also most probably the same as the Cisthon, mentioned by Pliny in B. xxiv. c. 48. It is very commonly found in Spain. The substance is gathered from off the leaves, not by the aid of goats, but with whips furnished with several thongs, with which the shrubs are beaten. There are two sorts of ladanum known in commerce; the one friable, and mixed with earthy substances, and known as “ladanum in tortis;” the other black, and soft to the fingers, the only adventitious substances in which are a little sand and a few hairs.

539 See B. vi. c. 32.

540 For some further account of this substance, see B. xxix. c. 10. Filthy as it was, the oesypum, or sweat and grease of sheep, was used by the Roman ladies as one of their most choice cosmetics. Ovid, in his “Art of Love,” more than once inveighs against the use of it.

541 From the Greek ??a???, “styptic,” or “blood-stopping.” It is at the present day called gum “de lecce” in Italy. FÉe says that it is not often procured from the olive-trees of France, though it is found very commonly on those of Naples and Calabria. It has no active powers, he says, as a medicine.

542 Hardouin suggests that they may be the pelagiÆ, mentioned again in B. xiii. c. 51.

543 See B. vi. c. 31.

544 Although the savin shrub, the Juniperus Sabina of LinnÆus, bears this name in Greek, it is evident, as FÉe says, that Pliny does not allude to it, but to a coniferous tree, as it is that family which produces a resinous wood with a balsamic odour when ignited. Bauhin and others would make the tree meant to be the Thuya occidentalis of LinnÆus; but, as FÉe observes, that tree is in reality a native originally of Canada, while the Thuya orientalis is a native of Japan. He suggests, however, that the Thuya articulata of Mount Atlas may have possibly been the citrus of Pliny.

545 See end of B. v.

546 All these are mentioned in B. vi. c. 31.

547 It is not known what wood is meant under this name. Aloe, and some other woods, when ignited are slightly narcotic.

548 See B. v. c. 21.

549 See B. vi. c. 30.

550 See c. 55 of the present Book.

551 Because its perfumes were held in such high esteem, for burning on the piles of the dead. This, of course, was done primarily to avoid the offensive smell.

552 The bark of the Cinnamomum Zeylanicum of the modern naturalists, the cinnamon-tree of Ceylon.

553 B. iii.

554 See B. vi. c. 34.

555 See B. vi. c. 26.

556 As FÉe observes, this description does not at all resemble that of the cinnamon-tree of Ceylon, as known to us. M. Bonastre is of opinion that the nutmeg-tree was known to the ancients under this name; but, as FÉe observes, the nutmeg could never have been taken for a bark, and cinnamon is described as such in the ancient writers. He inclines to think that their cinnamon was really the bark of a species of amyris.

557 See c. 33 of the present Book, and the Note.

558 Or “wood of cinnamon.”

559 “Interrasili.” Gold partly embossed, and partly left plain, was thus called.

560 The Empress Livia.

561 There has been considerable doubt what plant it was that produced the cassia of the ancients. FÉe, after diligently enquiring into the subject, inclines to think that it was the Laurus cassia of LinnÆus, the same tree that produces the cassia of the present day.

562 There is little doubt that all this is fabulous.

563 Or, “smelling like balsam.”

564 “Looking like laurel.”

565 “Equal to cinnamon.” FÉe thinks that it is a variety of the Laurus cassia.

566 He probably alludes to the Daphne Cnidium of LinnÆus, which, as FÉe remarks, is altogether different from the Laurus cassia, or genuine cassia.

567 A gum resin of some unknown species, but not improbably, FÉe thinks, the produce of some of the Amyrides. Sprengel thinks that it was produced from the Gardenia gummifera.

568 Aloe-wood.

569 According to Poinsinet, these Arabic words derive their origin from the Slavonic; the first signifying a “cordial drug,” or “alexipharmic,” and the other a drug “which divides itself into tablets.” It is impossible to divine what drugs are meant by these names.

570 Signifying the “unguent acorn,” or “nut.” There is little doubt that the behen or ben nut of the Arabians is meant, of which there are several sorts. It is used by the Hindoos for calico printing and pharmacy, and was formerly employed in Europe in the arts, and for medical purposes. It is no longer used as a perfume. The “oil of ben” used in commerce is extracted from the fruit of the Moringa oleifera of naturalists. It is inodorous; for which reason, FÉe is of opinion that the name signifies “the oily nut,” and quotes Dioscorides, who says, B. iv., that an oil is extracted from this balanus, which is used as an ingredient in unguents, in place of other oils. FÉe also says that at the present day it is used by perfumers, to fix or arrest the evanescent odours of such flowers as the jasmine and the lily.

571 This Æthiopian variety is quite unknown, and is, as FÉe remarks, most probably of a different species from the genuine myrobalanus.

572 See B. vi. c. 32.

573 “Curing thirst.” Dioscorides, B. i. c. 148, says that it was so called from, being full of juice, which quenched thirst like water.

574 “Palm-nut.” FÉe thinks it not improbable that one of the date-palms is meant, if we may judge from the name. He suggests that possibly the Elais or avoira of Guinea, the Elais Guineensis, which is found as far as Upper Egypt, and which produces a fine oil known as palm-oil, is meant, or possibly the Douma Thebaica, a palm-tree frequently met with in Egypt. On fermentation, a vinous drink is extracted from the last, which is capable of producing intoxication.

575 FÉe remarks, that this must not be confounded with the Calamus aromaticus of the moderns, of which Pliny speaks in B. xxv. c. 100, with sufficient accuracy to enable us to identify it with the Acorus calamus of LinnÆus. It is not ascertained by naturalists what plant is meant by Pliny in the present instance, though FÉe is of opinion that a gramineous plant of the genus Andropogon is meant. M. Guibourt has suggested that the Indian Gentiana chirayta is the plant. From what Pliny says in B. xiii. c. 21, it appears that this calamus grew in Syria, which is also the native country of the Andropogon schoenanthus.

576 See B. xxiv. c. 14. The gum resin ammoniacum is still imported into Europe from Africa and the East, in the form of drops or cakes. It is a mildly stimulating expectorant, and is said to be the produce of the Dorema ammoniacum. There are still two sorts in commerce: the first in large masses of a yellow, dirty colour, mingled with heterogeneous substances, and of a plastic consistency. This is the phyrama of Pliny, or mixed ammoniac. The other is in tears, of irregular form and a whitish colour, brittle and vitreous when broken. This is the thrauston, or “friable” ammoniac of Pliny. Jackson says, that the plant which produces it is common in Morocco, and is called feskouk, resembling a large stalk of fennel. The ammoniac of Morocco is not, however, imported into this country, being too much impregnated with sand, in consequence of not being gathered till it falls to the ground.

577 Solinus tells us, that the tree itself is called Metops.

578 It is clear that, under this name, certain lichens of a hairy or filamentary nature are meant. They adhere, Dioscorides tells us, to the cedar, the white poplar, and the oak. The white ones belong, probably, to the Usnea florida of LinnÆus, the red ones to the Usnea barbata, and the black ones to the Alectoria jubata, an almost inodorous lichen.

579 Probably the Roccella tinctoria of LinnÆus, a lichen most commonly found upon rocks.

580 The hennÉ, the Lawsonia inermis of the modern naturalists, a shrub found in Egypt, Syria, and Barbary. From this tree the henna is made with which the women of the East stain the skin of their hands and feet.

581 The jujube-tree. See B. xv. c. 14.

582 See B. xx. c. 82.

583 Or privet.

584 But in B. xxiv. c. 68, he says that this plant grows in the island of Rhodes.

585 According to FÉe, this is the same as the Lignum Rhodianum, or wood of Rhodes, of commerce, sometimes also called, but incorrectly, wood of roses. It is, probably, the same as the Convolvulus scoparius of LinnÆus.

586 Or “red sceptre,” probably so called from the flowers clustering along the whole length of the branches.

587 A liquid matter extracted from the beaver.

588 Generally regarded as identical with the Teucrium Marum of LinnÆus, a sweet-smelling shrub found in the south of Europe and the East, by us commonly known as “herb mastich,” somewhat similar to marjoram. FÉe says that the marum of Egypt is a kind of sage, the Salvia Æthiopis of LinnÆus.

589 Balsam (or balm of Mecca, as it is sometimes called) is the produce of two trees, probably varieties of one another, of the terebinth family, belonging to the genus Amyris. So far from being a native solely of JudÆa, Bruce assures us that its original country was that which produces myrrh, in the vicinity of Babelmandel, and that the inhabitants use the wood solely for fuel. In JudÆa it appears to have been cultivated solely in gardens; and it was this tree which produced the famous balm of Gilead of Scripture. The balsam trees known to us do not at all correspond with Pliny’s description, as they do not resemble either the vine or myrtle, nor are their leaves at all like those of rue.

590 “Malleolis.” So called when the new shoot of the tree springing from a branch of the former year, is cut off for the sake of planting, with a bit of the old wood on each side of it, in the form of a mallet.

591 “Easily cut.” This and the other kinds, the names of which mean “rough barked,” and “good length,” are probably only varieties of the same tree, in different states.

592 This is said, probably, in allusion to the smell, and not the taste. FÉe remarks, that Pliny speaks with a considerable degree of exaggeration, as its odour is very inferior to that of several balsams which contain benzoic acid. The balsam obtained by incision, as mentioned by Pliny, is not brought to Europe, but only that obtained by the process of decoction; which is known as “balm of Mecca,” or of JudÆa. It is difficult to believe, according to FÉe, that it was adulterated with the substances here mentioned by Pliny; oil of roses having been always a very precious commodity, wax being likely to change its nature entirely, and gums not being of a nature to combine with it. Its asserted effects upon milk he states to be entirely fabulous; the statement is derived from Dioscorides.

593 The concha, or “shell,” was a Greek and Roman liquid measure, of which there were two sizes. The smaller was half a cyathus, .0412 of an English pint; the larger was about three times the size of the former, and was known also as the oxybaphum.

594 Or “wood of balsam.” It is still known in European commerce by its ancient name. The fruit is called Carpobalsamum.

595 See B. xxvi. cc. 53, 54.

596 These localities are mentioned in B. v.

597 The Storax officinalis of LinnÆus, a tree found in the south of Europe and the Levant. The variety found in France, and known as the Aliboufier, produces no storax, or at least a very small proportion. The storax of commerce appears in three states—grain storax, with which Pliny does not appear to have been acquainted; amygdalite, which is perhaps the sort which he speaks of as adulterated with bitter almonds; and lump storax, of reddish brown colour, which is frequently mixed with wood dust, or worm dust, as mentioned by Pliny, and is but little esteemed. The tree is also called Liquidambar styraciflua.

598 A shrub of the family of OmbelliferÆ, belonging to the genus bubon. It is a native of Asia Minor and Syria.

599 See B. xix. c. 52, and B. xx. c. 75.

600 This was a common notion with the Romans. Virgil, Georg. B. iii. l. 415, says:—

“Galbaneoque agitare graves nidore chelydros.”

Though considered to produce a pleasant perfume by the ancients, it is no longer held in estimation for that quality, and is only employed in some slight degree for medical purposes.

601 The produce of the Pastinaca opopanax of LinnÆus, or the Panax Copticum of Bauhin, an umbelliferous plant which abounds in the East, and is not uncommon in the south of France. The gum called Opopanax was formerly used, and its supposed virtues are indicated by its name, which signifies “the juice which is the universal remedy.”

602 The umbelliferous plant known as the Heracleum spondylium of LinnÆus. It is commonly found in France, where it is called Berce-branc-ursine. It received its name from the resemblance of its smell to that of the sphondyle, a fetid kind of wood-beetle.

603 Some suppose this tree to be the Laurus cassia of LinnÆus, or wild cinnamon; others take it for the betel, the Piper betel of LinnÆus. Clusius thinks that the name is derived from the Indian Tamalpatra, the name given from time immemorial to the leaf of a tree known by the Arabs as the Cadegi-indi, possibly the same as the Katou-carua of the Malabars.

604 From the Greek ?f?????, being made of unripe grapes. As FÉe remarks, that made from the olive is correctly described as a kind of oil, but that made from the grape must have been a rob, or pure verjuice. These two liquids must have had totally different qualities, and resembled each other in nothing but the name. That extracted from the olive is mentioned again in B. xxiii. c. 4, in reference to its medicinal properties.

605 These grapes are described in B. xiv. c. 4 and c. 11.

606 “Reliquum corpus.” It is not clear what is the meaning of this. The passage is either in a corrupt state, or defective.

607 A singular metal, one would think, for keeping verjuice in.

608 From the Greek ????, “moss.” He speaks again of these grapes of the white poplar in B. xxiv. c. 34; also in c. 51 of the present Book. Hardouin thinks that he is speaking of moss. FÉe is of opinion, that the blossoms or buds of the tree are meant, which have a fragrant smell. This is the more probable, as we find Pliny here speaking of the oenanthe, or vine-flower, by which FÉe supposes that he means the blossom of the Vitis vinifera of LinnÆus, which exhales a delightful perfume.

609 The bud, probably, of the Juniperus Lycia.

610 See B. vi. c. 31.

611 Said to have been a surname given by some nations to the god Bacchus.

612 It is generally supposed by the commentators, that Pliny makes a mistake here, and that the elate or spathe was not a tree, but the envelope or capsule, containing the flowers and fruit of a tree, which is supposed by some to have been really the Phoenix dactylifera, or date-palm. There can be little doubt that he is mistaken in his mention of the abies or fir-tree here. See B. xxiii. c. 53.

613 Bauhin thinks that this juice or oil was extracted from the nutmeg, the Myristica moschata of Thunberg, and Bonastre is of the same opinion. But, as FÉe observes, the nutmeg is a native of India, and Pliny speaks of the Comacum as coming from Syria. Some authors, he adds, who are of this opinion, think also that the other cinnamomum mentioned by Pliny was no other than the nutmeg, which they take to be the same as the chrysobalanos, or “golden nut,” of Galen.

614 See end of B. ii.

615 See end of B. ii.

616 See end of B. vii.

617 Fabianus Papirius: see end of B. ii.

618 See end of B. ii.

619 See end of B. iii.

620 The son of a freedman; some further particulars are given of him by Pliny in B. xxxiii. c. 1. By his talents and eloquence, he attained considerable distinction at Rome. He was made a senator by Appius Claudius, and was curule Ædile B.C. 303. He published a collection of legal rules, entitled the “Jus Flavianum.”

621 See end of B. viii.

622 See end of B. iii.

623 See end of B. vii.

624 See end of B. v.

625 See end of B. ii.

626 Probably the same as the Niger mentioned by Dioscorides as a writer on Materia Medica. He is also mentioned by Epiphanius and Galen; but Dioscorides charges him with numerous blunders in his accounts of vegetable productions.

627 A compiler of Roman history, who wrote at the beginning of the second century before Christ. He wrote Annals of Rome from the earliest to his own times: only a few fragments of his work have survived.

628 See end of B. ii.

629 C. Sempronius Tuditanus, consul of Rome, B.C. 129. He wrote a book of historical Commentaries. He was maternal grandfather of the orator Hortensius.

630 See end of B. ii.

631 See end of B. iii.

632 See end of B. ii.

633 A native of Olynthus. His mother, Hero, was a cousin of the philosopher Aristotle, under whose tutelage he was educated. It is generally supposed that he was put to death by order of Alexander the Great, but in what manner is a matter of uncertainty. He wrote a History of Greece, and numerous other learned works. Some MSS. are still extant, professing to be his writings; but they are generally looked upon as spurious.

634 See end of B. vii.

635 See end of B. vii.

636 A native of Lampsacus, and disciple of Diogenes the Cynic. He accompanied Alexander the Great in his Asiatic expedition. He wrote a history of the reigns of Philip and Alexander, and a history of Greece, in twelve books. Only a few fragments of his works are left.

637 See end of B. vii.

638 See end of B. vi.

639 See end of B. ii.

640 There was a native of MendÆ, in Sicily, of this name, who wrote a history of Dionysius, the tyrant of Syracuse. It was, probably, a different person of this name who wrote a work on the East; if such is the case, Pliny most probably quotes from the work of the latter.

641 Nothing seems to be known of this writer; but it is suggested that he may have accompanied Nearchus and Onesicritus in the East.

642 See end of B. vi.

643 Nothing is known of him; but Hardouin suggests that he may have accompanied Alexander the Great in his Eastern expedition.

644 See end of B. iv.

645 An officer at the court of Alexander the Great, who wrote a collection of anecdotes respecting the private life and reign of that emperor, some fragments of which are preserved by AthenÆus.

646 See end of B. iv.

647 He is supposed to have been the same with the person of that name who wrote a history of Alexander the Great; but nothing further is known of him.

648 A physician of Neapolis, who is supposed to have lived in the early part of the first century after Christ.

649 A writer on medicine, of whom all further particulars have perished.

650 Possibly Ephippus of Olynthus, a Greek historian of the reign of Alexander the Great.

651 See end of B. viii.

652 An ancient Greek historian, mentioned also by Strabo; but no further particulars are known of him.

653 The founder of the dynasty of the Egyptian Ptolemies, which ended in Cleopatra, B.C. 38: he wrote a narrative of the wars of Alexander, which is frequently quoted by the later writers, and served as the groundwork for Arrian’s history.

654 A native of Pella, who wrote a history of Macedonia down to the wars of Alexander the Great. There was another writer of the same name, a native of Philippi, who also wrote a treatise, either geographical or historical, relative to Macedonia.

655 A native of Amphipolis, though some make him to have been an Ephesian. The age in which he lived is not exactly known. He attacked the writings of Homer with such uncalled-for asperity, that his name has been proverbial for a snarling, captious critic. He is said to have met with a violent death. His literary productions were numerous, but none of them have come down to us.

656 See end of B. ii.

657 See end of B. viii.

658 See end of B. xi.

659 See end of B. iii.

660 See end of B. v.

661 See end of B. xi.

662 A physician of Heraclea, near Ephesus. He wrote commentaries on the works of Hippocrates.

663 Nothing is known of him; but it has been suggested that he may have been the author of a few fragments on veterinary surgery which still exist.

664 There were many physicians and surgeons of this name, but probably Dionysius of Samos is meant, or else Sallustius Dionysius, quoted by Pliny, B. xxxii. c. 26.

665 Also called Democedes, a physician of Crotona, who practised at Ægina. He was afterwards physician to Polycrates, the tyrant of Samos, and King Darius, whose foot he cured. His work on medicine has perished.

666 Nothing whatever is known of this writer.

667 Nothing is known relative to this writer.

668 Nothing is known of him.

669 Or IÖlaus, a native of Bithynia, who wrote a work on Materia Medica. He was probably a contemporary of Heraclides of Tarentum, in the third century B.C.

670 A physician of Tarentum, who belonged to the Empiric sect. He wrote several medical works, and is highly commended by Galen. Only a few fragments of his writings remain.

671 An historical and geographical writer, frequently quoted by Pliny. From the mention made of him in B. xxxvii. c. 2, it would appear that he flourished during the time of Pliny, or very shortly before.

672 See end of B. ii.

673 FÉe remarks, that most of the unguents and perfumes of which Pliny here speaks would find but little favour at the present day.

674 This does not appear to be exactly the case, for in the twenty-third Book of the Iliad, l. 186, we find “rose-scented” oil mentioned, indeed, Pliny himself alludes to it a little further on.

675 “Nidorem.” This term was used in reference to the smell of burnt or roasted animal substances. It is not improbable that he alludes to the stench arising from the burnt sacrifices.

676 The “Thuya articulata.” See c. 29 of the present Book.

677 “Scrinium.” See B. vii. c. 30.

678 The use of perfumes more probably originated in India, than among the Persians.

679 But of seeds or plants.

680 The perfumes of Delos themselves had nothing in particular to recommend them; but as it was the centre of the worship of Apollo, it is not improbable that exquisite perfumes formed a large proportion of the offerings brought thither from all parts of the world.

681 In Egypt. See B. v. c. 11. The unguents of Mendes are again mentioned in the present Chapter.

682 Or flower-de-luce. This perfume was called Irinum. The Iris Florentina of the botanists, FÉe says, has the smell of the violet. For the composition of this perfume, see Dioscorides, B. i. c. 67.

683 Rhodinum.

684 See B. v. c. 26.

685 Crocinum; made from the Crocus sativus of naturalists.

686 See B. xii. c. 62. It was made from the flowers of the vine, mixed with omphacium.

687 Amaracinum. The amaracus is supposed to have been the Origanum majoranoides of the moderns. Dioscorides, B. i. c. 59, says that the best was made at Cyzicus.

688 Melinum. See B. xxiii. c. 54.

689 Cyprinum. See B. xii. c. 51. The cyprus was the modern Lawsonia inermis.

690 Made from the oil of bitter almonds. See B. xv. c. 7.

691 Or “all Athenian.” We find in AthenÆus, B. xv. c. 15, the composition of this unguent.

692 From what is said by Apollonius in the passage of AthenÆus last quoted, it has been thought that this was the same as the unguent called nardinum. It is very doubtful, however.

693 Narcissinum. See B. xxi. c. 75. Dioscorides gives the composition of this unguent, B. i. c. 54.

694 Among the stymmata, Dioscorides ranges the sweet-rush, the sweet-scented calamus and xylo-balsamum; and among the hedysmata amomum, nard, myrrh, balsam, costus, and marjoram. The latter constituted the base of unguents, the former were only added occasionally.

695 Cinnabar is never used to colour cosmetics at the present day, from its tendency to excoriate the skin. See B. xxiii. c. 39.

696 This is still used for colouring cosmetics at the present day. See B. xxii. c. 23.

697 FÉe remarks, that salt can be of no use; but by falling to the bottom without dissolving, would rather tend to spoil the unguent.

698 See B. xii. c. 60. The name “bryon” seems also to have been extended to the buds of various trees of the Conifera class and of the white poplar. It is probably to the buds of the last tree that Pliny here alludes.

699 Oil of ben. See B. xii. c. 48.

700 Or metopium. See Note 690 above.

701 Made from olives. See B. xii. c. 60.

702 See B. xii. c. 29.

703 The modern Andropogon schoenanthus. See B. xii. c. 48.

704 See B. xii. c. 48.

705 Carpobalsamum. See. B. xii. c. 54.

706 See B. xii. c. 56.

707 Fluid resin of coniferous trees of Europe.

708 See B. xv. c. 35.

709 Cupressus semper-virens. He does not say what part of the tree was employed.

710 See B. xii. c. 36.

711 See c. 34 of the present Book.

712 The alkanet and cinnabar were only used for colouring.

713 “Sampsuchinum.” It is generally supposed that the sampsuchum, and the amaracus were the same, the sweet marjoram, or Origanum marjorana of LinnÆus. FÉe, however, is of a contrary opinion. See B. xxi. c. 35. In Dioscorides, B. i. c. 59, there is a difference made between sampsuchinum and amaracinum, though but a very slight one.

714 The bark of the Cassia lignea of the pharmacopoea, the Laurus cassia of botany. See B. xii. c. 43.

715 See B. xii. c. 26. The Andropogon nardus of LinnÆus.

716 See B. xii. c. 41.

717 See B. xxiii. c. 54, also B. xv. c. 10. The Malum struthium, or “sparrow quince,” was an oblong variety of the fruit.

718 Sesamum orientale of LinnÆus. See B. xviii. c. 22, and B. xxii. c. 54.

719 Balm of Gilead. See B. xii. c. 54.

720 Southernwood. The Artemisia abrotonum of LinnÆus.

721 Or lily unguent, made of the lily of Susa, which had probably a more powerful smell than that of Europe. Dioscorides gives its composition, B. i. c. 63.

722 The Crocus sativus of LinnÆus.

723 Cyprinum. It has been previously mentioned in this Chapter.

724 See B. xii. c. 52.

725 The gum resin of the Pastinaca opopanax of LinnÆus. See B. xii. c. 57.

726 Or unguent of fenugreek, from the Greek t????, meaning that plant, the Trigonella foenum GrÆcum of LinnÆus. See B. xxiv. c. 120.

727 See B. ii. c. 26, and B. xxi. c. 68-70.

728 The Trifolium melilotus of LinnÆus. See B. xxi. c. 30.

729 See B. xii. c. 53.

730 He would imply that it was so called from the Greek e???, “great;” but it was more generally said that it received its name from its inventor, Megalus.

731 See B. xii. c. 5.

732 FÉe does not appear to credit this statement. By the use of the word “ventiletur,” “fanned” may be possibly implied.

733 See B. xii. c. 59.

734 The Agnus castus of LinnÆus. See B. xxiv. c. 38. The leaves are quite inodorous, though the fruit of this plant is slightly aromatic.

735 “Externa.” The reading is doubtful, and it is difficult to say what is the exact meaning of the word.

736 Cinnamomino.

737 Nardinum.

738 Or leaf unguent, so called from being made of leaves of nard. See B. xii. c. 27.

739 See B. xii. c. 25.

740 See B. xii. c. 28.

741 See B. xii. c. 26, 27, where the list is given.

742 See B. xii. c. 35.

743 Susinum. See p. 163.

744 Summa auctoritas rei.

745 See B. xii. c. 46.

746 See B. xii. c. 53.

747 See B. xii. c. 55.

748 See B. xii. c. 37.

749 See B. xii. c. 48.

750 See B. xii. c. 48.

751 See B. xii. c. 45.

752 FÉe suggests that this may be the NymphÆa coerulea of Savigny, a plant that is common in the Nile, and the flowers of which exhale a sweet odour.

753 The diapasmata were dry, odoriferous powders, similar to those used at the present day in sachets and scent-bags.

754 “FÆcem unguenti.”

755 This word is still used in pharmacy to denote the husks or residuary matter left after the extraction of the juice.

756 See B. xxxvi. c. 12. See also Mark xiv. 7, and John xii. 3. Leaden boxes were also used for a similar purpose.

757 Odores.

758 “Heres.” The person was so called who succeeded to the property, whether real or personal, of an intestate.

759 See B. xvii. c. 3, where he quotes this passage from Cicero at length. It appears to be from De Orat. B. iii. c. 69. Both Cicero and Pliny profess to find a smell that arises from the earth itself, through the agency of the sun. But, as FÉe remarks, pure earth is perfectly inodorous. He suggests, however, that this odour attributed by the ancients to the earth, may in reality have proceeded from the fibrous roots of thyme and other plants. If such is not the real solution, it seems impossible to suggest any other.

760 By giving preference to the more simple odours.

761 “Crassitudo.”

762 Or “thick” unguent.

763 We learn from AthenÆus, and a passage in the Aulularia of Plautus, that this was done long before Nero’s time, among the Greeks.

764 Who succeeded Galba. He was one of Nero’s favourite companions in his debaucheries.

765 Caligula.

766 Solium.

767 After victories, for instance, or when marching orders were given.

768 This is said in bitter irony.

769 Sub casside.

770 Asia Minor more particularly.

771 Exotica.

772 The organs of taste and of smell.

773 We have this fact alluded to in the works of Plautus, Juvenal, Martial, and Ælian. The Greeks were particularly fond of mixing myrrh with their wine. Nard wine is also mentioned by Plautus. Miles Gl. iii. 2, 11.

774 Or Lucius Plautius Plancus. He was proscribed by the triumvirs, with the sanction of his brother. In consequence of his use of perfumes, the place of his concealment “got wind;” and in order to save his slaves, who were being tortured to death because they would not betray him, he voluntarily surrendered himself.

775 Attaching to the triumvirate.

776 Capua, its capital, was the great seat of the unguent and perfume manufacture in Italy.

777 The Phoenix dactylifera of LinnÆus. See also B. xii. c. 62, where he seems also to allude to this tree.

778 At the present day this is not the fact. The village of La Bordighiera, situate on an eminence of the Apennines, grows great quantities of dates, of good quality. At Hieres, Nice, San Remo, and Genoa, they are also grown.

779 This, too, is not the fact. The dates of Valencia, Seville, and other provinces of Spain, are sweet, and of excellent quality.

780 Pliny is wrong again in this statement. The date of Barbary, Tunis, Algiers, and Bildulgerid, the “land of dates,” is superior in every respect to that of the East.

781 The Æthiopians, as we learn from Theophrastus, B. ii. c. 8.

782 Or in a wild state.

783 “Tectorii vicem.” They were probably planted in rows, close to the wall.

784 This mode of ascending the date-palm is still practised in the East.

785 See B. xvi. c. 37.

786 “Umbracula.” The fibres of the leaves were probably platted or woven, and the “umbracula” made in much the same manner as the straw and fibre hats of the present day.

787 Most of this is borrowed from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. ii. 9.

788 FÉe remarks, that this account is quite erroneous.

789 This he copies also from Theophrastus, B. ii. c. 8.

790 Theophrastus, B. ii. c. 8, mentions this as a kind of date peculiar to Cyprus.

791 This is said solely in relation to the date of Cyprus.

792 Or “dwellers in tents;” similar to the modern Bedouins.

793 FÉe remarks, that in these words we find the first germs of the sexual system that has been established by the modern botanists. He thinks that it is clearly shown by this account, that Pliny was acquainted with the fecundation of plants by the agency of the pollen.

794 In allusion to the pollen, possibly. See the last Note.

795 “Lanugine.” It is possible that in the use of this word, also, he may allude to the pollen. Under the term “pulvis,” “dust,” he probably alludes in exaggerated terms to the same theory.

796 The same methods of propagating the palm are still followed in the East, and in the countries near the tropics.

797 In c. 7 of the present Book. See also B. xvii. c. 3.

798 FÉe mentions one near Elvas in Spain, which shot up into seven distinct trees, as it were, from a single trunk. The Douma Thebaica, he says, of Syria and Egypt, a peculiar kind of palm, is also bifurcated. The fruit of it, he thinks, are very probably the PhÆnico-balanus of B. xii. c. 47.

799 “Spado.” Represented by the Greek e??????? and ???????.

800 “CÆduÆ.” Though this is the fact as to some palm-trees, the greater part perish after being cut; the vital bud occupying the summit, and the trunk not being susceptible of any increase.

801 Cerebrum.

802 The ChamÆreps humilis of the modern botanists. It is found, among other countries, in Spain, Morocco, and Arabia.

803 Vitilia.

804 “Vivaces.” Perhaps it may mean that the wood retains the fire for a long time, when it burns.

805 FÉe suggests that Pliny may possibly have confounded the fruit of other palms with the date.

806 This seems to have been a general name, as Pliny says, meaning an eunuch; but it is evident that it was also used as a proper name, as in the case of the eunuch who slew Artaxerxes, Ochus, B.C. 338, by poison, and of another eunuch who belonged to Darius, but afterwards fell into the hands of Alexander, of whom he became an especial favourite. The name is sometimes written “BagoÜs,” and sometimes “Bagoas.”

807 Dominantis in aula.

808 From the Greek s?a????, “a wild boar,” as Pliny afterwards states; they being so called from their peculiar wild taste.

809 See B. vi. c. 39.

810 Said to have been so called from the Greek ????, “the head,” and ??d?a, “stupidity,” owing to the heady nature of the wine extracted from the fruit.

811 See B. vi. c. 32, and B. xiv. c. 19.

812 The Jericho of Scripture.

813 AthenÆus, B. xiv. c. 22, tells us that these dates were thus called from Nicolaus of Damascus, a Peripatetic philosopher, who, when visiting Rome with Herod the Great, made Augustus a present of the finest fruit of the palm-tree that could be procured. This fruit retained its name of “NicolaÄn,” down to the middle ages.

814 Pliny would imply that they are so called from the Greek ?d??f?a, “a sister,” as being of sister quality to the caryotÆ; but it is much more probable, as FÉe remarks, that they got this name from being attached in pairs to the same pedicle or stalk.

815 Pliny certainly seems to imply that they are so called from the Greek pat??, “to tread under foot,” and Hardouin is of that opinion. FÉe, however, thinks the name is from the Hebrew or Syriac “patach,” “to expand,” or “open,” or else from the Hebrew “pathah,” the name of the first vowel, from some fancied resemblance in the form.

816 From the Greek ??da???, “vulgar,” or “common,” it is supposed. The Jews probably called them so, as being common, or offered by the Gentiles to their idols and divinities. Pliny evidently considers that in the name given to them no compliment was intended to the deities of the heathen mythology.

817 From its extreme driness, and its shrivelled appearance.

818 From Theophrastus, B. i. c. 16.

819 ????? in the Greek. It is supposed by Sprengel to be the same as the Cycas circinnalis of LinnÆus; but, as FÉe remarks, that is only found in India.

820 From the Greek, meaning “sweetmeats,” or “dessert fruit:” he probably means that in Syria and some parts of Phoenicia they were thus called.

821 This story, which is borrowed from Theophrastus, B. iv. c. 5, is doubted by FÉe, who says that in the green state they are so hard and nauseous, that it is next to impossible to eat sufficient to be materially incommoded by them.

822 The Pistacia vera of LinnÆus. It was introduced into Rome in the reign of Tiberius. The kernel is of no use whatever in a medical point of view, and what Pliny says about its curing the bite of serpents is perfectly fabulous.

823 See B. xv. c. 19. The “carica” was properly the “Carian” fig. “Ficus carica” is, however, the name given to the common fig by the modern botanists.

824 The parent of our Damascenes, or damsons. See B. xv. c. 13.

825 Supposed to be the Corda myxa of LinnÆus. See B. xv. c. 15.

826 The Juniperus communis of LinnÆus.

827 The Juniperus Lycia, and the Juniperus Phoenicia, probably, of LinnÆus. It has been supposed by some, that it is these trees that produce the frankincense of Africa; but, as FÉe observes, the subject is enveloped in considerable obscurity.

828 The “sharp-leaved” cedar. The Juniperus oxycedrus of LinnÆus.

829 The “Pinus cedrus” of LinnÆus. The name “cedrus” was given by the ancients not only to the cedar of Lebanon, but to many others of the ConiferÆ as well, and more particularly to several varieties of the juniper.

830 See B. xxxvi. c. 4.

831 Pistacia terebinthus of LinnÆus.

832 These varieties, FÉe says, are not observed by modern naturalists.

833 Garidel has remarked, that the trunk of this tree produces coriaceous vesicles, filled with a clear and odoriferous terebinthine, in which pucerons, or aphides, are to be seen floating.

834 “Rhus.” The Rhus coriaria of LinnÆus. Pliny is wrong in distinguishing this tree into sexes, as all the flowers are hermaphroditical, and therefore fruitful.

835 It is still used by curriers in preparing leather.

836 See B. xxiv. c. 79. The fruit, which has a pleasant acidity, was used for culinary purposes by the ancients, as it is by the Turks at the present day.

837 The Ficus sycamorus of LinnÆus. It receives its name from being a fig-tree that bears a considerable resemblance to the “morus,” or mulberry-tree.

838 This is not the case.

839 This appears to be doubtful, although, as FÉe says, the fruit ripens but very slowly.

840 This, FÉe says, is a fallacy.

841 “Aliam omnem.” This reading seems to be very doubtful.

842 This wood was very extensively used in Egypt for making the outer cases, or coffins, in which the mummies were enclosed.

843 This account is borrowed almost entirely from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 2. A variety of the sycamore is probably meant. It is still found in the Isle of Crete.

844 He seems to mean that the buds do not shoot forth into leaves; the reading, however, varies in the editions, and is extremely doubtful.

845 Grossus.

846 The Ceratonia siliqua of LinnÆus. It is of the same size as the sycamore, but resembles it in no other respect. It is still common in the localities mentioned by Pliny, and in the south of Spain.

847 Theophrastus in the number, Hist. Plant. i. 23, and iv. 2. It bears no resemblance to the fig-tree, and the fruit is totally different from the fig. Pliny, too, is wrong in saying that it does not grow in Egypt; the fact being that it is found there in great abundance.

848 See B. xviii. c. 74.

849 FÉe identifies it with the Egyptian almond, mentioned by Pliny in B. xv. c. 28; the Myrobalanus chebulus of Wesling, the Balanites Ægyptiaca of Delille, and the Xymenia Ægyptiaca of LinnÆus. Schreber and Sprengel take it to be the Cordia Sebestana of LinnÆus; but that is a tree peculiar to the Antilles. The fruit is in shape like a date, enclosing a large stone with five sides, and covered with a little viscous flesh, of somewhat bitter, though not disagreeable flavour. It is found in the vicinity of Sennaar, and near the Red Sea. The Arabs call it the “date of the Desert.”

850 See B. xviii. c. 68.

851 See B. xv. c. 34.

852 Or ben. See B. xii. cc. 46, 47.

853 Many have taken this to be the cocoa-nut tree; but, as FÉe remarks, that is a tree of India, and this of Egypt. There is little doubt that it is the doum of the Arabs, the Cucifera Thebaica of Delille. The timber of the trunk is much used in Egypt, and of the leaves carpets, bags, and panniers are made. In fact, the description of it and its fruit is almost identical with that here given by Pliny.

854 The seed or stone of the doum is still used in Egypt for making the beads of chaplets: it admits of a very high polish.

855 Materies crispioris elegantiÆ.

856 See B. xxiv. c. 67. This is, no doubt, the Acacia Nilotica of LinnÆus, which produces the gum Arabic of modern commerce.

857 This is from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 3. FÉe suggests that it may have been a kind of myrobalanus. Sprengel identifies it with the Cordia sebestana of the botanists.

858 “Fuit.” From the use of this word he seems uncertain as to its existence in his time; the account is copied from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 3. FÉe suggests that he may here allude to the Baobab, the Adansonia digitata, which grows in Senegal and Sennaar to an enormous size. Prosper Alpinus speaks of it as existing in Egypt. The Arabs call it El-omarah, and the fruit El-kongles.

859 The Mimosa polyacanthe, probably. FÉe says that the mimosÆ, respectively known as casta, pudibunda, viva, and sensitiva, with many of the inga, and other leguminous trees, are irritable in the highest degree. The tree here spoken of he considers to be one of the acacias. The passage in Theophrastus speaks of the leaf as shrinking, and not falling, and then as simply reviving.

860 The Acacia Nilotica of LinnÆus, from which we derive the gum Arabic of commerce; and of which a considerable portion is still derived from Egypt.

861 These gums are chemically different from gum Arabic, and they are used for different purposes in the arts.

862 The vine does not produce a gum; but when the sap ascends, a juice is secreted, which sometimes becomes solid on the evaporation of the aqueous particles. This substance contains acetate of potassa, which, by the decomposition of that salt, becomes a carbonate of the same base.

863 This is not a gum, but a resinous product of a peculiar nature. It is known to the moderns by the name of “olivine.”

864 The sap of the elm leaves a saline deposit on the bark, principally formed of carbonate of potassa. FÉe is at a loss to know whether Pliny here alludes to this or to the manna which is incidentally formed by certain insects on some trees and reeds. But, as he justly says, would Pliny say of the latter that it is “ad nihil utile”—“good for nothing”?

865 A resinous product, no doubt. The frankincense of Africa has been attributed by some to the Juniperus Lycia and Phoenicia.

866 The PenÆa Sarcocolla of LinnÆus. The gum resin of this tree is still brought from Abyssinia, but it is not used in medicine. This account is from Dioscorides, B. iii. c. 99. The name is from the Greek s???, “flesh,” and ????a, “glue.”

867 See B. xxiv. c. 78.

868 Three denarii per pound.

869 It is hardly necessary to state that this is not the fact. This plant is the Cyperus papyrus of LinnÆus, the “berd” of the modern Egyptians.

870 Il. B. vi. l. 168. See B. xxxiii. c. 4, where the tablets which are here called “pugillares,” are styled “codicilli” by Pliny.

871 His argument is, that paper made from the papyrus could not be known in the time of Homer, as that plant only grew in certain districts which had been rescued from the sea since the time of the poet.

872 Od. B. iv. l. 355.

873 See B. ii. c. 87.

874 There is little doubt that parchment was really known many years before the time of Eumenes II., king of Pontus. It is most probable that this king introduced extensive improvements in the manufacture of parchment, for Herodotus mentions writing on skins as common in his time; and in B. v. c. 58, he states that the Ionians had been accustomed to give the name of skins, d?f???a?, to books.

875 Brachiali radicis obliquÆ crassitudine.

876 This was a pole represented as being carried by Bacchus and his Bacchanalian train. It was mostly terminated by the fir cone, that tree being dedicated to Bacchus, in consequence of the use of its cones and turpentine in making wine. Sometimes it is surmounted by vine or fig leaves, with grapes or berries arranged in form of a cone.

877 This is not the fact: it has seed in it, though not very easily perceptible. The description here given is otherwise very correct.

878 Among the ancients the term papyrus was used as a general appellation for all the different plants of the genus Cyperus, which was used for making mats, boats, baskets, and numerous other articles: but one species only was employed for making paper, the Cyperus papyrus, or Byblos. FÉe states that the papyrus is no longer to be found in the Delta, where it formerly abounded.

879 See B. xii. c. 48.

880 Sometimes translated hemp. A description will be given of it in B. xix. c. 7.

881 “Intexere.” This would almost appear to mean that they embroidered or interwove the characters. The Persians still write on a stuff made of white silk, gummed and duly prepared for the purpose.

882 Or “holy” paper. The priests would not allow it to be sold, lest it might be used for profane writing; but after it was once written upon, it was easily procurable. The Romans were in the habit of purchasing it largely in the latter state, and then washing off the writing, and using it as paper of the finest quality. Hence it received the name of “Augustus,” as representing in Latin its Greek name “hieraticus,” or “sacred.” In length of time it became the common impression, as here mentioned, that this name was given to it in honour of Augustus CÆsar.

883 Near the amphitheatre, probably, of Alexandria.

884 He alludes to Q. Remmius Fannius PalÆmon, a famous grammarian of Rome, though originally a slave. Being manumitted, he opened a school at Rome, which was resorted to by great numbers of pupils, notwithstanding his notoriously bad character. He appears to have established, also, a manufactory for paper at Rome. Suetonius, in his treatise on Illustrious Grammarians, gives a long account of him. He is supposed to have been the preceptor of Quintilian.

885 Fanniana.

886 In Lower Egypt.

887 Ex vilioribus ramentis.

888 Of Alexandria, probably.

889 “Shop-paper,” or “paper of commerce.”

890 Otherwise, probably, the rope would not long hold together.

891 FÉe remarks, that this is by no means the fact. With M. Poiret, he questions the accuracy of Pliny’s account of preparing the papyrus, and is of opinion that it refers more probably to the treatment of some other vegetable substance from which paper was made.

892 Primo supin tabulÆ schedÂ.

893 “Scapus.” This was, properly, the cylinder on which the paper was rolled.

894 Augustan.

895 Or “long glued” paper: the breadth probably consisted of that of two or more sheets glued or pasted at the edges, the seam running down the roll.

896 Scheda. One of the leaves of the papyrus, of which the roll of twenty, joined side by side, was formed.

897 This passage is difficult to be understood, and various attempts have been made to explain it. It is not unlikely that his meaning is that the breadth being doubled, the tearing of one leaf or half breadth entailed of necessity the spoiling of another, making the corresponding half breadth.

898 He perhaps means a portion of an elephant’s tusk.

899 Meaning a damp, musty smell.

900 See B. vii. c. 18, and B. xiv. c. 6. Also the Life of Pliny, in the Introduction to Vol. i. p. vii.

901 This story, no doubt, deserves to be rejected as totally fabulous, even though we have Hemina’s word for it.

902 See B. xvi. c. 70.

903 B. xii. c. 7, and B. xiii. c. 31. It was thought that the leaves and juices of the cedar and the citrus preserved books and linen from the attacks of noxious insects.

904 And because, as Livy says, their doctrines were inimical to the then existing religion.

905 Val. Maximus says that there were some books written in Latin, on the pontifical rights, and others in Greek on philosophical subjects.

906 HumanÆ Antiquitates.

907 See B. xxxiv. c. 11.

908 See B. xxxiii. c. 5.

909 He implies that it could not have been written upon paper, as the papyrus and the districts which produced it were not in existence in the time of Homer. No doubt this so-called letter, if shown at all, was a forgery, a “pia fraus.” See c. 21 of the present Book.

910 Il. B. vi. l. 168.

911 “Codicillos,” as meaning characters written on a surface of wood. p??a?, as Homer calls it.

912 It was probably then that the supply of it first began to fail; in the sixth century it was still used, but by the twelfth it had wholly fallen into disuse.

913 The cotton-tree, Gossypium arboreum of LinnÆus.

914 See B. xii. c. 21, 22.

915 In c. 9 of the present Book.

916 See B. vi. c. 36, 37.

917 Desfontaines observed in the vicinity of Atlas, several trees peculiar to that district. Among others of this nature, he names the Pistacia Atlantica, and the Thuya articulata.

918 See B. v. c. 1.

919 Generally supposed to be the Thuya articulata of Desfontaines, the Cedrus Atlantica of other botanists.

920 This rage for fine tables made of the citrus is alluded to, among others, by Martial and Petronius Arbiter. See also Lucan, A. ix. B. 426, et seq.

921 It is a rather curious fact that it is in Cicero’s works that we find the earliest mention made of citrus tables, 2nd Oration ag. Verres, s. 4:—“You deprived Q. Lutatius Diodorus of LilybÆum of a citrus table of remarkable age and beauty.”

922 Somewhere about £9000.

923 This is considered nothing remarkable at the present day, such is the skill displayed by our cabinet-makers.

924 Called “Nomiana.”

925 Tuber.

926 The European Cyprus, the Cupressus sempervirens of LinnÆus.

927 These veins were nothing in reality but the lines of the layers or strata lignea, running perpendicularly in the trunk, and the number of which denotes the age of the tree.

928 “TigrinÆ.”

929 “PantherinÆ.” The former tables were probably made of small pieces from the trunk, the latter from the sections of the tubers or knots.

930 “Crispis.”

931 Or “parsley-seed” tables. It has also been suggested that the word comes from “apis,” a bee; the wood presenting the appearance of being covered with swarms of bees.

932 “Mulsum.” This mixture will be found frequently mentioned in the next Book.

933 Lignum.

934 FÉe remarks that this is incorrect, and that this statement betrays an entire ignorance of the vegetable physiology.

935 T???, “wood of sacrifice.”

936 Od. B. v. l. 60. Pliny makes a mistake in saying “Circe;” it should be “Calypso.”

937 T???.

938 Crispius.

939 He alludes to the citron, the Citrus Medica of LinnÆus. See B. xii. c. 7.

940 The Rhamnus lotus of LinnÆus; the Zizyphus lotus of Desfontaines.

941 The Celtis australis of LinnÆus. FÉe remarks that Pliny is in error in giving the name of Celtis to the lotus of Africa.

942 The Lotophagi. See B. v. c. 7.

943 A kind of grain diet. See B. xviii. c. 29, and B. xxii. c. 61.

944 The Melilotus officinalis of LinnÆus.

945 The NymphÆa Nelumbo of LinnÆus, or Egyptian bean.

946 He speaks of the indentations on the surface of the poppy-head.

947 See B. xxii. c. 28.

948 FÉe remarks that there is nothing singular about it, the sun more or less exercising a similar influence on all plants.

949 The same as the NymphÆa Nelumbo of the Nile, according to FÉe.

950 Probably the Rhamnus paliurus of LinnÆus; the Spina Christi of other botanists.

951 The pomegranate, the Punica granatum of botanists.

952 Or “grained apple.”

953 From the Greek ?p??????, “without kernel.” This FÉe would not translate literally, but as meaning that by cultivation the grains had been reduced to a very diminutive size. See B. xxiii. c. 57.

954 This variety appears to be extinct. FÉe doubts if it ever existed.

955 See B. xxiii. c. 57.

956 See B. xxiii. c. 60.

957 “Puniceus,” namely, a kind of purple.

958 See B. xxvii. c. 52. Sprengel thinks that this is the Neottia spiralis of Schwartz; but FÉe is of opinion that it has not hitherto been identified.

959 Probably the Erica arborea of LinnÆus, or “heath” in its several varieties.

960 Granum Cnidium. The shrub is the Daphne Cnidium of LinnÆus.

961 The “thyme-olive.”

962 The “ground olive,” or “small olive.” Dioscorides makes a distinction between these two last; and Sprengel has followed it, naming the last Daphne Cnidium, and the first Daphne Cneorum.

963 See B. xxvii. c. 115.

964 He says elsewhere that it is like the juniper, which, however, is not the case. Guettard thinks that the tragion is the AndrosÆmon fetidum, the Hyperium hircinum of the modern botanists. Sprengel also adopts the same opinion. FÉe is inclined to think that it was a variety of the Pistacia lentiscus.

965 Goat’s thorn. The Astragalus Creticus of LinnÆus.

966 He speaks of gum tragacanth.

967 See B. xxvii. c. 116. Sprengel identifies it with the Salsola tragus of LinnÆus.

968 Probably the Tamarix Gallica of LinnÆus. FÉe says, in relation to the myrica, that it would seem that the ancients united in one collective name, several plants which resembled each other, not in their botanical characteristics, but in outward appearance. To this, he says, is owing the fact that Dioscorides calls the myrica a tree, Favorinus a herb; Dioscorides says that it is fruitful, Nicander and Pliny call it barren; Virgil calls it small, and Theophrastus says that it is large.

969 FÉe thinks that it is the Tamarix orientalis of Delille.

970 “Infelix,” meaning “sterile.” He seems to say this more particularly in reference to the brya, which Egypt produces. As to this use of the word “infelix,” see B. xvi. c. 46.

971 Sprengel and FÉe identify this with the Ostrya vulgaris of Willdenow, the Carpinus ostrya of LinnÆus.

972 Or the “luckily named.” It grew on Mount Ordymnus in Lesbos. See Theophrastus, B. ii. c. 31.

973 The Evonymus EuropÆus, or else the Evonymus latifolius of botanists, is probably intended to be indicated; but it is a mistake to say that it is poisonous to animals. On the contrary, FÉe says that sheep will fatten on its leaves very speedily.

974 “Statim pestem denuntians.” Pliny appears to be in error here. In copying from Theophrastus, he seems to have found the word f???? used, really in reference to a blood-red juice which distils from the plant; but as the same word also means slaughter, or death, he seems to have thought that it really bears reference to the noxious qualities of the plant.

975 FÉe censures the use of the word “siliqua,” as inappropriate, although the seed does resemble that of sesamum, the Sesamum orientale of LinnÆus.

976 Or eonis. FÉe suggests that in this story, which probably belongs to the region of Fable, some kind of oak may possibly be alluded to.

977 In the former editions, “adrachne”—the Arbutus integrifolia, FÉe says, and not the Arbutus andrachne of LinnÆus, as Sprengel thinks.

978 “Porcillaca.” The Portulaca oleracea of LinnÆus.

979 The Rhus cotinus of LinnÆus, a sort of sumach.

980 This is not the fact; the seeds when ripe are merely lost to view in the large tufts of down which grow on the stems.

981 Generally supposed to be the same as the alaternus, mentioned in B. xvi. c. 45. Some writers identify it with the Phyllirea angustifolia of LinnÆus.

982 Probably the Ferula communis of LinnÆus, the herb or shrub known as “fennel giant.”

983 The Ferula glauca of LinnÆus.

984 The Ferula nodiflora of LinnÆus.

985 It is still used for that purpose in the south of Europe. The Roman schoolmasters, as we learn from Juvenal, Martial, and others, employed it for the chastisement of their scholars. Pliny is in error in reckoning it among the trees, it really having no pretensions to be considered such. It is said to have received its name from “ferio,” to “beat.”

986 Sprengel thinks that this is the Thapsia asclepium of the moderns; but FÉe takes it to be the Thapsia villosa of LinnÆus.

987 It was valued, Dioscorides says, for its cathartic properties.

988 Either the Thapsia garganica of Willdenow, or the Thapsia villosa, found in Africa and the south of Europe, though, as Pliny says, the thapsia of Europe is mild in its effects compared with that of Africa. It is common on the coast of Barbary.

989 Pastillos.

990 Nocturnis grassationibus.

991 It is still used in Barbary for the cure of tetter and ringworm.

992 The story was, that Prometheus, when he stole the heavenly fire from Jupiter, concealed it in a stalk of narthex.

993 The “caper-tree,” the Capparis spinosa of LinnÆus. FÉe suggests that Pliny may possibly allude, in some of the features which he describes, to kinds less known; such, for instance, as the Capparis inermis of Forskhal, found in Arabia; the Capparis ovata of Desfontaines, found in Barbary; the Capparis Sinaica, found on Mount Sinai, and remarkable for the size of its fruit; and the Capparis Ægyptiaca of Lamarck, commonly found in Egypt.

994 The stalk and seed were salted or pickled. The buds or unexpanded flowers of this shrub are admired as a pickle or sauce of delicate flavour.

995 FÉe remarks that this is not the truth, all the kinds possessing the same qualities. There may, however, have been some difference in the mode of salting or pickling them, and possibly productive of noxious effects.

996 Probably from its thorns, that being the name of the sweet-briar, or dog-rose.

997 “Serpent grapes.”

998 Sprengel and FÉe take this to be the Cyperus fastigiatus of LinnÆus, which Forskhal found in the river Nile.

999 Spina regia. Some writers have considered this to be the same with the Centaurea solstitialis of LinnÆus. Sprengel takes it to be the Cassyta filiformis of LinnÆus, a parasitical plant of India. We must conclude, however, with FÉe, that both the thorn and the parasite have not hitherto been identified.

1000 The Makron Teichos. See B. iv. c. 11.

1001 From the various statements of ancient authors, FÉe has come to the conclusion that this name was given to two totally different productions. The cytisus which the poets speak of as grateful to bees and goats, and sheep, he takes to be the Medicago arborea of LinnÆus, known to us as Medic trefoil, or lucerne; while the other, a tree with a black wood, he considers identical with the Cytisus laburnum of LinnÆus, the laburnum, or false ebony tree.

1002 A kind of vetch or tare. See B. xviii.

1003 “Frutex.” When speaking of it as a shrub, he seems to be confounding the tree with the plant.

1004 Evidently in allusion to the tree.

1005 He alludes to various kinds of fucus or sea-weed, which grows to a much larger size in the Eastern seas.

1006 The Mediterranean.

1007 Whence the word “fucus” of the naturalists.

1008 FÉe suggests that this may be the Laminaria saccharina of LinnÆus, being one of the “ulvÆ” often thrown up on the coasts of Europe.

1009 The “green” plant.

1010 The “girdle” plant.

1011 The Fucus barbatus, probably, of LinnÆus, or else the Fucus eroÏdes.

1012 They are in reality more long-lived than this.

1013 FÉe suggests that it is the Roccella tinctoria of LinnÆus.

1014 The Zostera marina of LinnÆus, according to FÉe.

1015 The Ulva lactuca of the moderns, a very common sea-weed.

1016 The Fucus ericoÏdes, FÉe suggests, not unlike a fir in appearance.

1017 Quercus. According to Gmellin, this is the Fucus vesiculosus of LinnÆus. Its leaves are indented, somewhat similarly to those of the oak.

1018 Polybius, as quoted by AthenÆus, says that in the Lusitanian Sea there are oaks that bear acorns, on which the thunnies feed and grow fat.

1019 On the contrary, Theophrastus says, B. iv. c. 7, that the sea-vine grows near the sea, from which FÉe is disposed to consider it a phanerogamous plant. If, on the other hand, it is really a fucus, he thinks that the Fucus uvarius may be meant, the vesicles of which resemble a grape in shape.

1020 He speaks of a madrepore, FÉe thinks, the identity of which it is difficult to determine. Professor Pallas speaks of an Alcyonidium ficus, which lives in the Mediterranean and in the ocean, and which resembles a fig, and has no leaves, but its exterior is not red.

1021 FÉe queries whether this may not be the Gorgonia palma of LinnÆus, which has received its name from its resemblance to a small palm-tree.

1022 These three, FÉe thinks, are madrepores or zoophytes, which it would be vain to attempt to identify.

1023 That is, they dry up to the consistency of pumice.

1024 “Sitiens.” Delille considers this as identical with his Acacia seyal, a thorny tree, often to be seen in the deserts of Africa.

1025 Probably zoophytes now unknown.

1026 FÉe suggests that he may allude to the Madrepora fungites of LinnÆus, the Fungus lapideus of Bauhin. These are found in the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean; but, of course, the story of their appearance during rain is fabulous.

1027 Sharks; see B. ix. c. 70.

1028 The companions of Onesicritus and Nearchus.

1029 FÉe hazards a conjecture that this may be the Gorgonia scirpea of Pallas, found in the Indian Seas.

1030 One of the GorgoniÆ, FÉe thinks; but its characteristics are not sufficiently stated to enable us to identify it.

1031 A fable worthy of Sinbad the Sailor!

1032 “Isidis crinem.” FÉe says that this is evidently black coral, the Gorgonia antipathes of LinnÆus.

1033 “The eyelid of the Graces.” FÉe is almost tempted to think that he means red coral.

1034 Amatoriis.

1035 Spatalia. Armlets or bracelets.

1036 By this apparently fabulous story, one would be almost inclined to think that he is speaking of a zoophyte.

1037 See end of B. ii.

1038 See end of B. ii.

1039 See end of B vii.

1040 Papirius Fabianus. See end of B. ii.

1041 See end of B. ii.

1042 See end of B. iii.

1043 Fabius Pictor. See end of B. x.

1044 See end of B. viii.

1045 See end of B. iii.

1046 Trogus Pompeius. See end of B. vii.

1047 See end of B. v.

1048 See end of B. ii.

1049 See end of B. xii.

1050 See end of B. xii.

1051 See end of B. ii.

1052 See end of B. xii.

1053 See end of B. ii.

1054 See end of B. iii.

1055 See end of B. ii.

1056 See end of B. xii.

1057 See end of B. vii.

1058 See end of B. vi.

1059 See end of B. xii.

1060 See end of B. vii.

1061 See end of B. vi.

1062 See end of B. ii.

1063 See end of B. xii.

1064 See end of B. xii.

1065 See end of B. vi.

1066 See end of B. iv.

1067 See end of B. iv.

1068 See end of B. xii.

1069 See end of B. iv.

1070 See end of B. viii.

1071 See end of B. xii.

1072 See end of B. xii.

1073 See end of B. xii.

1074 See end of B. viii.

1075 Nothing certain is known of him; but he appears to be the geographer, a native of Lampsacus, mentioned by Strabo in B. xiii.

1076 See end of B. xii.

1077 See end of B. xii.

1078 See end of B. xii.

1079 See end of B. ii.

1080 See end of B. viii.

1081 See end of B. iii.

1082 A writer on Agriculture, or domestic economy; but nothing further is known of him.

1083 See end of B. v.

1084 Perhaps the same writer that is mentioned at the end of B. xi.

1085 For two physicians of this name, see end of B. xii.

1086 One of his prescriptions is preserved in the works of Galen. Nothing else is known of him.

1087 See end of B. xii.

1088 See end of B. xii.

1089 See end of B. xii.

1090 See end of B. xii.

1091 See end of B. xii.

1092 See end of B. xii.

1093 See end of B. xii.

1094 See end of B. xii.

1095 See end of B. xii.

1096 This must be understood with considerable modification—many of the tropical trees and plants have been naturalized, and those of America more particularly, in Europe.

1097 He is probably wrong in looking upon the vine as indigenous to Italy. It was known in very early times in Egypt and Greece, and it is now generally considered that it is indigenous throughout the tract that stretches to the south, from the mountains of Mazandiran on the Caspian to the shores of the Persian Gulf and the Indian Sea, and eastward through Khorassan and Cabul to the base of the Himalayas.

1098 The art of printing, FÉe remarks, utterly precludes the recurrence of such a fact as this.

1099 In allusion to his poem, the “Works and Days,” the prototype of Virgil’s Georgics.

1100 He alludes to the legacy-hunters with which Rome abounded in his time. They are spoken of by Seneca, Tacitus, and Juvenal, in terms of severe reprobation.

1101 This seems to be the meaning of “captatio;” much like what we call “toadying,” or “toad-eating.”

1102 The “liberales artes,” were those, the pursuit of which was not considered derogatory to the dignity of a free man.

1103 Vita ipsa desiit.

1104 Humilitas.

1105 In the Georgics.

1106 Theophrastus reckons it among the trees; Columella, B. ii., considers it to occupy a middle position between a tree and a shrub. Horace, B. i. Ode 18, calls it a tree, “arbor.”

1107 Or “layers,” “propagines.”

1108 Nubunt, properly “marry.” This is still done in Naples, and other parts of Italy. The use of vine stays there are unknown.

1109 “Mustum.” Pure, unfermented juice of the grape.

1110 See B. vii. c. 24.

1111 Italia Transpadana.

1112 See B. xxiv. c. 112. The Bauhins are of opinion that this is the Acer opulus of Willdenow, common in Italy, and very branchy.

1113 “Tabulata in orbem patula.” He probably alludes to the branches extending horizontally from the trunk.

1114 “In palmam ejus.”

1115 There is no doubt that the whole of this passage is in a most corrupt state, and we can only guess at its meaning. Sillig suggests a new reading, which, unsupported as it is by any of the MSS., can only be regarded as fanciful, and perhaps as a very slight improvement on the attempts to obtain a solution of the difficulty. Pliny’s main object seems to be to contrast the vines that entwine round poles and rise perpendicularly with those that creep horizontally.

1116 By throwing out fresh shoots every here and there. FÉe, however, seems to think that he means that the grapes themselves, as they trail along the ground, suck up the juices with their pores. These are known in France as “running vines,” and are found in Berry and Anjou.

1117 He must evidently be speaking of the size of the bunches. See the account of the grapes of Canaan, in Numbers xiii. 24.

1118 “Durus acinus,” or, according to some readings, “duracinus.”

1119 From the Greek ??ast??, a cow’s teat, mentioned by Virgil, Georg. ii. 102.

1120 Or finger-grape.

1121 From the Greek ?ept????e?, “small-berried.”

1122 Pensili concamaratÆ nodo.

1123 We have no corresponding word for the Latin “dolium.” It was an oblong earthen vessel, used for much the same purpose as our vats; new wine was generally placed in it. In times later than that of Pliny the dolia were made of wood.

1124 Hardouin speaks of these grapes as still growing in his time in the Valtelline, and remarkable for their excellence.

1125 “A patientia.” Because they have suffered from the action of the heat.

1126 From the thinness of the skin.

1127 See c. 24, also B. xxiii. c. 24.

1128 See B. iii. c. 5, and B. xxxiii. c. 24.

1129 He died in the year B.C. 19.

1130 A vine sapling was the chief mark of the centurion’s authority.

1131 The reading “elatas,” has been adopted. If “lentas” is retained, it may mean, “promotion, slow though it be,” for the word “aquila” was often used to denote the rank of the “primipilus,” who had the charge of the eagle of the legion.

1132 Because it was the privilege solely of those soldiers who were Roman citizens to be beaten with the vine sapling.

1133 He alludes to the “vinea” used in besieging towns; the first notion of which was derived from the leafy roof afforded by the vines when creeping on the trellis over-head. It was a moveable machine, affording a roof under which the besiegers protected themselves against darts, stones, fire, and other missiles. Raw hides or wet cloths constituted the uppermost layer.

1134 See B. xxiii. c. 19.

1135 Many years ago, there were in the gardens of the Luxembourg one thousand four hundred varieties of the French grape, and even then there were many not to be found there; while, at the same time, it was considered that the French kinds did not form more than one-twentieth part of the species known in Europe.

1136 This vine was said to be of Grecian origin, and to have been conveyed by a Thessalian tribe to Italy, where it was grown at Aminea, a village in the Falernian district of Campania. It is supposed to have been the same as the gros plant of the French. The varieties mentioned by Pliny seem not to have been recognized by the moderns.

1137 FÉe does not give credit to this statement.

1138 In allusion to the cotton-tree, or else the mulberry leaves covered with the cocoons of the silkworm. See B. vi. c. 20, and B. xii. c. 21. Virgil, in the Georgics, has the well-known line:

“Velleraque ut foliis depectant tenuia Seres.”

1139 See B. iii. c. 9, There are many vines, the wood of which is red, but this species has not been identified.

1140 From “apis,” a “bee.” He alludes, it is thought, to the muscatel grape, said to have had its name from “musca,” a “fly;” an insect which is greatly attracted by its sweetness.

1141 GrÆcula.

1142 FÉe is inclined to think that he alludes to the vine of Corinth, the dried fruit of which are the currants of commerce.

1143 From the Greek e????e?a.

1144 How Taormina, in Sicily, where, FÉe says, it is still to be found. The grapes are red, similar to those of Mascoli near Etna, and much esteemed.

1145 Picata. See p. 221.

1146 I.e., pale straw colour.

1147 It has been supposed that this vine received its name from “fÆx;” the wine depositing an unusually large quantity of lees.

1148 It is doubtful whether this vine had its name from being grown in the district now called Bourges, or that of Bourdeaux. Dalechamps identifies it with the plant d’Orleans.

1149 The origin of its name is unknown. The text is evidently defective.

1150 By this name it would be understood that they were of an intermediate colour between rose and white, a not uncommon colour in the grape. Pliny, however, says otherwise, and he is supported by Columella.

1151 C. Bauhin took this to mean one of the garden currant trees, the Ribes uva crispa of LinnÆus, called by Bauhin Grossularia simplici acino, or else Spinosa agrestis. But, as FÉe observes, the ancients were not so ignorant as to confound a vine with a currant-bush.

1152 Like the Portuguese grapes of the present day.

1153 Crisped and indented.

1154 This variety, according to Christian de la Vega, was cultivated abundantly in Grenada. The word cocolab, according to some, meant cock’s comb. It is mentioned as a Spanish word by Columella.

1155 Dalechamps says, that a similar wine was made at Montpellier, and that it was called “piquardant.”

1156 See B. xxiii. cc. 20, 21.

1157 Probably from “albus,” “white.” Poinsinet thinks that it may have been so called from the Celtic word alb, or alp, a mountain, and that it grew on elevated spots. This, however, is probably fanciful.

1158 Called by the Greeks ????st??, from its comparatively harmless qualities.

1159 Or “sober” vine.

1160 Hardouin says that in his time it was still cultivated about Macerata, in the Roman States. FÉe thinks that it may be one of the climbing vines, supported by forks, cultivated in the central provinces of France. See also B. xxiii. c. 19, as to the effects produced by its wine.

1161 Poinsinet gives a Celto-Scythian origin to this word, and says that it means “injured by fogs.” This appears to be supported in some measure by what is stated below.

1162 See B. xvii. c. 37.

1163 Or “thorny” vine. FÉe queries why it should be thus called.

1164 This humid, marshy locality was noted for the badness of its grapes, and consequently of its wine.

1165 Hardouin thinks that this is the “Marze mina” of the Venetians: whence, perhaps, its ancient name.

1166 “Testis.” See B. xxxv. c. 46.

1167 From Murgentum, in Sicily. See B. iii. c. 14.

1168 From Pompeii, afterwards destroyed. See B. iii c. 9.

1169 Hardouin, as FÉe thinks, without good reason, identifies this with the “Arelaca” of Columella.

1170 Georgics, ii. 99.

1171 This seems to be the meaning of “ultro solum lÆtius facit.” These two lines have been introduced by Sillig, from one of the MSS., for the first time.

1172 Hardouin thinks that it is so called from Tuder, a town of Etruria. See B. iii. c. 19.

1173 Sillig suggests that the reading here is corrupt, and that Pliny means to say that the vine called Florentia is particularly excellent, and merely to state that the talpona, &c., are peculiar to Arretium: for, as he says, speaking directly afterwards in disparagement of them, it is not likely he would pronounce them “opima,” of “first-rate quality.”

1174 From “talpa,” a “mole,” in consequence of its black colour.

1175 “Album.”

1176 Probably so called from the Etesian winds, which improved its growth.

1177 Perhaps meaning “double-seeded.” We may here remark, that the wines of Tuscany, though held in little esteem in ancient times, are highly esteemed at the present day.

1178 The leaves of most varieties turn red just before the fall.

1179 And Baccius thinks that this is the kind from which the raisins of the sun, common in Italy, and more particularly in the Valley of Bevagna, the Mevania of Pliny, are made.

1180 Perhaps from “pumilio,” a dwarf.

1181 The “royal” vine, according to Poinsinet, who would derive it from the Sclavonic “ban.”

1182 Previously mentioned, p. 228.

1183 The residence of Horace, now Tivoli.

1184 Baccius says that the wine of this grape was thin like water, and that the vine was trained on lofty trees, a mode of cultivation still followed in the vicinity of Rome. Laurentum was situate within a short distance of it, near Ostia.

1185 See B. iii. c. 9.

1186 So called from the smoky or intermediate colour of its grapes. FÉe suggests that this may be the slow-ripening grape of France, called the “verjus,” or “rognon de coq.”

1187 Possibly meaning the “mouthful.”

1188 Perhaps so called from Prusa in Bithynia, a district which bore excellent grapes.

1189 Or the “turning” grape. A fabulous story no doubt, originating in the name, probably. FÉe suggests that it may have originated in the not uncommon practice of letting the bunches hang after they were ripe, and then twisting them, which was thought to increase the juice.

1190 In the modern Marches of Ancona.

1191 Georgics, ii. 91, et seq.

Sunt ThasiÆ vites, sunt et Mareotides albÆ:
* * * * *
Et passo Psithia utilior, tenuisque Lageos,
Tentatura pedes olim, vincturaque linguam,
PurpurÆ, PreciÆque——

1192 A muscatel, FÉe thinks.

1193 Or “hard-berried.” FÉe thinks that the maroquin, or Morocco grape, called the “pied de poule” (or fowl’s foot), at Montpellier, may be the duracinus.

1194 Or “upright vine.” In Anjou and Herault the vines are of similar character.

1195 The “finger-like” vine.

1196 The “pigeon” vine.

1197 Though very fruitful, it does not bear in large clusters (racemi), but only in small bunches (uvÆ).

1198 The “three-foot” vine.

1199 Perhaps meaning the “rush” grape, from its shrivelled appearance.

1200 See c. 3 of this Book.

1201 The ordinary number of pips or stones is five. It is seldom that we find but one. Virgil mentions this grape, Georg. ii. 95.

1202 “Chium.” This reading is doubtful. FÉe says that between Narni and Terni, eight leagues from Spoleto, a small grape is found, without stones. It is called “uva passa,” or “passerina.” So, too, the Sultana raisin of commerce.

1203 “Grown for the table.”

1204 Or “hard-berry.”

1205 Mentioned by Virgil, Georg. ii. 101.

1206 Or pitch-grape.

1207 Perhaps the “noirant,” or “teinturier” of the French.

1208 Or “garland-clustered” vine.

1209 FÉe says that this is sometimes accidentally the case, but is not the characteristic of any variety now known.

1210 Or “market-grapes.”

1211 The “ash-coloured.”

1212 The “russet-coloured.”

1213 Probably so called from its grey colour, like that of the ass.

1214 Or “fox” vine. This variety is unknown.

1215 So called from Alexandria, in Troas, not in Egypt. Phalacra was in the vicinity of Mount Ida.

1216 As the leaves of the vine are universally divided, it has been considered by many of the commentators that this is not in reality a vine, but the Arbutus uva ursi of LinnÆus. The fruit, however, of that ericaceous plant is remarkably acrid, and not sweet, as Pliny states. FÉe rejects this solution.

1217 Aubenas, in the Vivarais, according to Hardouin; Alps, according to Brotier. We must reject this assertion as fabulous.

1218 In B.C. 194, for his successes in Spain.

1219 Mode of culture, locality, climate, and other extraneous circumstances, work, no doubt, an entire change in the nature of the vine.

1220 Probably the first of the five that he has mentioned in c. 4.

1221 He has only mentioned one sort in c. 4.

1222 See c. 4.

1223 See c. 4.

1224 We have no corresponding word for this beverage in the English language—a thin, poor liquor, made by pouring water on the husks and stalks after being fully pressed, allowing them to soak, pressing them again, and then fermenting the liquor. It was also called “vinum operarium,” or “labourer’s wine.” As stated in the present instance, grapes were sometimes stored in it for keeping.

1225 A variety of the Aminean, as stated below.

1226 See B. iii. c. 9.

1227 The elder Africanus. He retired in voluntary exile to his country-seat at Liternum, where he died.

1228 Mercis.

1229 The suggestion of Sillig has been adopted, for the ordinary reading is evidently corrupt, and absurd as well—“not in the very worst part of a favourite locality”—just the converse of the whole tenor of the story.

1230 The philosopher, and tutor of Nero.

1231 Said to have been so called from Maron, a king of Thrace, who dwelt in the vicinity of the Thracian Ismarus. See B. iv. c. 18. Homer mentions this wine in the Odyssey, B. ix. c. 197, et seq. It was red, honey-sweet, fragrant. The place is still called Marogna, in Roumelia, a country the wines of which are still much esteemed.

1232 See B. vii. c. 57.

1233 Thus making “mulsum.”

1234 B. ix. c. 208.

1235 Indomitus.

1236 By “black” wines he means those that had the same colour as our port.

1237 Il. xi. 638. Od. x. 234.

1238 Cybele. A wine called “Pramnian” was also grown in the island of Icaria, in Lesbos, and in the territory of Ephesus. The scholiast on Nicander says that the grape of the psythia was used in making it. Dioscorides says that it was a “protropum,” first-class wine, made of the juice that voluntarily flowed from the grapes, in consequence of their own pressure.

1239 B.C. 121.

1240 “Cooking,” literally, or “boiling.”

1241 The wines of Burgundy, in particular, become bitter when extremely old.

1242 See B. vii. c. 18.

1243 Caligula.

1244 By some remarkable and peculiar quality, such as in the Opimian wine.

1245 “Testa,” meaning the amphora.

1246 See c. 3 of the present Book, where these “picata,” or “pitched-wines,” have been further described.

1247 On the contrary, FÉe says, the coldest wines are those that contain the least alcohol, whereas those of Vienne (in modern DauphinÉ) contain more than the majority of wines.

1248 He implies that wine is an antidote to the poisonous effects of hemlock. This is not the case, but it is said by some that vinegar is. It is the plant hemlock (cicuta) that is meant, and not the fatal draught that was drunk by Socrates and Philopoemen. See further in B. xxiii. c. 23, and B. xxv. c. 95.

1249 Clitus and Callisthenes.

1250 Lacus.

1251 The testa or amphora, made of earth.

1252 As the wife of Augustus is meant, this reading appears preferable to “Julia.”

1253 Dion Cassius says “eighty-sixth.”

1254 See B. iii. c. 22, and B. xvii. c. 3. Pucinum was in Istria, and the district is said still to produce good wine; according to Dalechamps, the place is called Pizzino d’Istria.

1255 The hills of Setia, looking down on the Pomptine Marshes: now Sezza, the wine of which is of no repute.

1256 See B. iii. c. 9.

1257 See B. iii. c. 9. Between Fundi and Setia; a locality now of no repute for its wines. In B. xxiii. c. 19, Pliny says, that the CÆcuban vine was extinct: but in B. xvii. c. 3, he says that in the Pomptine Marshes it was to be found.

1258 This was the case, it has been remarked, with Madeira some years ago.

1259 This is the most celebrated of all the ancient wines, as being more especially the theme of the poets.

1260 See B. xi. c. 97. The wines of the Falernian district are no longer held in any esteem; indeed, all the Campanian wines are sour, and of a disagreeable flavour.

1261 It appears to have been exceedingly rich in alcohol.

1262 But in B. xxiii. c. 20, he assigns the first rank to the Albanum; possibly, however, as a medicinal wine. The wines of Latium are no longer held in esteem.

1263 See B. xxiii. c. 21.

1264 From Surrentum, the promontory forming the southern horn of the Bay of Naples. Ovid and Martial speak in praise of these wines; they were destitute of richness and very dry, in consequence of which they required twenty-five years to ripen.

1265 Or “dead vinegar.” “Vappa” was vinegar exposed to the air, and so destitute of its properties, and quite insipid.

1266 Excellent wines are still produced in the vicinity of this place. Massicum was one of the perfumed wines. Gaurus itself produced the “Gauranum,” in small quantity, but of high quality, full-bodied and thick.

1267 For the Calenian Hills, see B. iii. c. 9; see also B. xxiii. c. 12, for some further account of the wines of Stata. The wines of that district are now held in no esteem.

1268 From Fundi. See B. iii. c. 9.

1269 Now Castel del Volturno: although covered with vineyards, its wines are of no account. This wine always tasted as if mixed with some foreign substance.

1270 Now Piperno. It was a thin and pleasant wine.

1271 Now Segni, in the States of the Church.

1272 Written to the Senate, also to Cicero. We learn from Suetonius that they were partly written in cipher.

1273 Messina, at the present day, exports wines of very good quality, and which attain a great age.

1274 It was sound, light, and not without body.

1275 “LagenÆ.” The same spot, now Taormina in Sicily, between Catania and Messina, still produces excellent wines.

1276 See B. iii. c. 18. FÉe says that this is thought to have been the wine of Syrol, of last century, grown near Ancona.

1277 “Palma.” Notwithstanding this suggestion, it is more generally supposed that they had their name from the place called Palma, near Marano, on the Adriatic. Its wines are still considered of agreeable flavour.

1278 The wines of modern Cezena enjoy no repute, owing, probably, to the mode of making them.

1279 Probably so called because it was brought into fashion by MÆcenas.

1280 See Georg. ii. 95. The wines of the Tyrol, the ancient RhÆtia, are still considered as of excellent quality.

1281 Of Adria, or the Adriatic Sea.

1282 See B. iii. c. 20. These wines are of little repute.

1283 In Latium. See B. iii. c. 9.

1284 From GraviscÆ. See B. iii. c. 8.

1285 See B. ii. c. 96, B. iii. c. 9, and B. xxxvi. c. 49.

1286 The wines of Genoa are of middling quality only, and but little known.

1287 Or “juicy” wine.

1288 Now Beziers, in the south of France. The wines of this part are considered excellent at the present day. That of Frontignan grows in its vicinity. FÉe is inclined to think, from Pliny’s remarks here, that the ancients and the moderns differed entirely in their notions as to what constitutes good or bad wine.

1289 He means, beyond modern Provence, and Languedoc: districts famous for their excellent wines, more particularly the latter.

1290 FÉe deems all this quite incredible. Our English experience, however, tells us that it is by no means so; much of the wine that is drunk in this country is indebted for flavour as well as colour to anything but the grape.

1291 The wines of modern Otranto are ordinarily of good quality.

1292 Baccius reads “Seberiniana,” but is probably wrong. If he is not, it might allude to the place now known as San Severino, and which produces excellent wine. FÉe thinks that these wines were grown in the territory of Salerno, which still enjoys celebrity for its muscatel wines.

1293 See B. iii. c. 10. The wines of modern Cosenza still enjoy a high reputation.

1294 M. Valerius Messala Corvinus, the writer and partisan of Augustus. See end of B. ix.

1295 A place supposed to have been situated near Thurii.

1296 See B. iii. c. 15.

1297 Said by Galen to be very wholesome, as well as pleasant. The wines of the vicinity of Naples are still held in high esteem.

1298 Galen says that it was very similar to the Falernian.

1299 See B. iii. c. 9.

1300 The Trifoline territory was in the vicinity of CumÆ. It is possible that the wine may have had its name from taking three years to come to maturity; or possibly it was owing to some peculiarity in the vine.

1301 They have been already mentioned in c. 4. See B. iii. c. 9.

1302 Twelve o’clock in the day.

1303 See B. iii. c. 4.

1304 In Catalonia, which still produces abundance of wine, but in general of inferior repute.

1305 The wines of Tarragona are still considered good.

1306 A place in the province of Hispania Tarraconensis, destroyed by Sertorius.

1307 They still enjoy a high repute. The fame of their Malvoisie has extended all over the world.

1308 He means to illustrate the capricious tastes that existed as to the merits of wines.

1309 In c. 6 of this Book.

1310 The Chian held the first rank, the Thasian the second.

1311 From Arvisium, or Ariusium, a hilly district in the centre of the island. The wine of Chios still retains its ancient celebrity.

1312 It was remarkable for its sweetness, and aromatics were sometimes mixed with it. Homer calls it harmless. Lesbos still produces choice wines.

1313 Near Smyrna. Probably similar to the Pramnian wine, mentioned in c. 6.

1314 See B. v. c. 30. This wine is mentioned again in the next page; it is generally thought, that he is wrong in making the Tmolites and the Mesogites distinct wines, for they are supposed to have been identical.

1315 If drunk by itself, and not as a flavouring for other wines.

1316 Bacchus had a temple there.

1317 The wines of Cyprus are the most choice of all the Grecian wines at the present day.

1318 In Lycia.

1319 In Syria. Wine is no longer made there, but the grapes are excellent, and are dried for raisins.

1320 Now Beyrout. It does not seem that wine is made there now. The Mahometan religion may have tended to the extinction of many of these wines.

1321 At the village of Sour, on the site of ancient Tyre, the grape is only cultivated for raisins.

1322 See also c. 22: probably introduced from Thasos.

1323 The “smoky” grape.

1324 The “pitchy” grape.

1325 A strong wine, Hardouin thinks, from whence its name—“strong enough to subdue a horse.”

1326 From the small island of Mystus, near Cephallenia.

1327 So called from the vine the name of which was “canthareus.”

1328 Made, as already stated, from the juice that flowed spontaneously from the grapes. See also p. 250.

1329 Or the “burnt up” country, a volcanic district of Mysia, which still retains its ancient fame for its wine. Virgil alludes to this wine in Georg. iv. l. 380:—

—Cape MÆonii carchesia Bacchi.

1330 Perhaps from Petra in Arabia: though FÉe suggests Petra in the Balearic Islands.

1331 See B. iv. c. 22. In the island of Myconos in the Archipelago an excellent wine is still grown.

1332 From Mount Mesogis, which divides the tributaries of the Caÿster from those of the Meander. It is generally considered the same as the Tmolites.

1333 Must or grape-juice boiled down to one half.

1334 See B. v. c. 29.

1335 “Mulsum,” or honied wine, was of two kinds; honey mixed with wine, and honey mixed with must or grape-juice.

1336 From its Greek name, it would seem to mean “of first quality.”

1337 So called from a place in Euboea, the modern Negropont. See. B. iv. c. 20. Negropont produces good wines at the present day.

1338 The locality is unknown.

1339 From Leucadia, or Leucate; see B. iv. c. 2; the vine was very abundant there.

1340 From Ambracia. See B. iv. c. 2.

1341 From the island of Peparethus. See B. iv. c. 23, where he says that from its abundance of vines it was called e??????, or “Evenus.”

1342 B. xxiii. c. 1, and c. 26.

1343 “Cadis.”

1344 FÉe remarks that this method is still adopted in making several of the liqueurs.

1345 White wine of Cos. FÉe thinks that Pliny means to say that the sea water turns the must of a white or pale straw colour, and is of opinion that he has been wrongly informed.

1346 “Sea-water” wine.

1347 “Sea-seasoned” wine.

1348 FÉe says, that if the vessels were closed hermetically this would have little or no appreciable effect; if not, it would tend to spoil the wine.

1349 AthenÆus says that the Rhodian wine will not mix so well with sea-water as the Coan. FÉe remarks that if Cato’s plan were followed, the wine would become vinegar long before the end of the four years.

1350 Sillig thinks that the proper reading is “in six” only.

1351 The sweet wines, in modern times, have the most bouquet or aroma.

1352 “Albus,” pale straw-colour.

1353 “Fulvus,” amber-colour.

1354 Bright and glowing, like Tent and Burgundy.

1355 “Niger,” the colour of our port.

1356 Supposed to be a species of Pramnian wine, mentioned in c. 6. This was used, as also the Aminean, for making omphacium, as mentioned in B. xii. c. 60. See also c. 18 of this Book.

1357 “Black psythian.”

1358 Mentioned by Galen among the sweet wines.

1359 See B. iii. c. 14. Now Solana in Sicily, which produces excellent wine.

1360 Honied wine.

1361 This was evidently a kind of grape sirop, or grape jelly. “Rob” is perhaps, as Hardouin suggests, a not inappropriate name for it.

1362 When cold, they would have nearly the same consistency.

1363 The raisin wine of Crete was the most prized of all as a class.

1364 Mentioned in c. 4. Probably a muscatel grape.

1365 See c. 4 of this Book.

1366 Or “vat.” The common reading was “oleo,” which would imply that they were plunged into boiling oil. Columella favours the latter reading, B. xii. c. 16.

1367 The reading is probably defective here.

1368 Passum secundarium.

1369 Or “always sweet.”

1370 “Always must.”

1371 Fervere, “boil,” or “effervesce.”

1372 “Sweet” drink. FÉe seems to think that this sweet wine must have been something similar to champagne. Hardouin says that it corresponds to the vin doux de Limoux, or blanquette de Limoux, and the vin Muscat d’Azile.

1373 See c. 3 of this Book.

1374 “Poured,” or “strained through.”

1375 “Honey wine.” A disagreeable medicament, FÉe thinks, rather than a wine.

1376 Somewhat similar to the vin de premiere goutte of the French. It would seem to have been more of a liqueur than a wine. Tokay is made in a somewhat similar manner.

1377 Or “second” press wines.

1378 De Re Rust. c. 153.

1379 Vinum operarium.

1380 This method is still adopted, FÉe says, in making “piquette,” or “small wine,” throughout most of the countries of Europe.

1381 Or “wine-lee drink.” It would make an acid beverage, of disagreeable taste.

1382 “Nobilia.” In c. 29 he speaks of 195 kinds, and, reckoning all the varieties, double that number.

1383 FÉe observes that the varieties of the modern wines are quite innumerable. He remarks also that Pliny does not speak of the Asiatic wines mentioned by AthenÆus, which were kept in large bottles, hung in the chimney corner; where the liquid, by evaporation, acquired the consistency of salt. The wines of other countries evidently were little known to Pliny.

1384 “Circa pericula arbusti.” This is probably the meaning of this very elliptical passage. See p. 218.

1385 Called Metellus, by Valerius Maximus, B. vi. c. 3.

1386 See B. xvii. c. 11.

1387 Over the Celtiberi.

1388 The younger Pliny, B. ii. Ep. 2, censures this stingy practice. See also Martial, B. iii. Epig. 60.

1389 That this, however, was not uncommonly done, we may judge from the remark made by the governor of the feast, John ii. 10, to the bridegroom.

1390 Called “myrrhina.” FÉe remarks that the flavour of myrrh is acrid and bitter, its odour strong and disagreeable, and says that it is difficult to conceive how the ancients could drink wine with this substance in solution.

1391 As the “Persa” has come down to us, we find no mention of myrrh in the passage alluded to.

1392 See B. xii. c. 49. This is mentioned in the Persa, A. i. sc. 3, l. 7.

1393 Aromatic or perfumed wines.

1394 Murrhinam.

1395 The Cheat or Impostor: a play of Plautus. See A. ii. sc. 4, l. 51, et seq.

1396 Must boiled down to half its original quantity.

1397 Apothecas. The “apothecÆ” were rooms at the top of the house, in which the wines were placed for the purpose of seasoning. Sometimes a current of smoke was directed through them. They were quite distinct from the “cella vinaria,” or “wine-cellar.” The Opimian wine is mentioned in c. 4.

1398 This writer is unknown.

1399 Or amphora.

1400 Vessels containing a congius, or the eighth of an amphora, nearly six pints English.

1401 As to this malady, see B. xi. c. 71.

1402 B.C. 46.

1403 B. xii. c. 61.

1404 Or “labrusca.” “Œnanthinum” means “made of vine flowers.” The wild vine is not a distinct species from the cultivated vine: it is only a variety of it, known in botany as the Vitis silvestris labrusca of Tournefort. FÉe thinks that as the must could only be used in autumn, when the wild vine was not flowering, the flowers of it must have been dried.

1405 “Solstitiales.” Because they withstand the heat of the solstice. Marcellus Empiricus calls them “caniculati,” because they bear the heat of the Dog-star.

1406 FÉe remarks that this assertion is quite erroneous.

1407 From the Greek, meaning “without strength.” The mixture, FÉe remarks, would appear to be neither potable nor wholesome.

1408 See B. xviii. c. 24. A kind of beer might be made with it, FÉe says; but this mixture must have been very unpalatable.

1409 See B. xiii. c. 32.

1410 A vinous drink may be made in the manner here stated; but the palm-wine of the peoples of Asia and Africa is only made of the fermented sap of the tree. See B. xiii. c. 9.

1411 He says “caryotÆ,” and not chydÆÆ, in B. xiii. c. 4. The modius was something more than our peck.

1412 From the Greek s???, a “fig.” This wine was made, FÉe thinks, from the produce of some variety of the sycamore. See B. xiii. c. 14.

1413 “Prime palm” apparently.

1414 Tortivum, probably: the second squeezing.

1415 See B. xiii. c. 15.

1416 See B. xiii. c. 14.

1417 See B. xiii. c. 16.

1418 From ??a, a “pomegranate.”

1419 Dioscorides calls it “strobilites.” FÉe says that they could be of no service in producing a vinous drink.

1420 See B. xv. c. 37.

1421 Or “myrtle wine.”

1422 Myrtle will not make a wine, but simply a medicament, in which wine is the menstruum.

1423 Artemisia abrotonum of LinnÆus.

1424 Ruta graveolens of LinnÆus.

1425 Nepeta cataria of LinnÆus.

1426 Thymus serpyllum of LinnÆus.

1427 Marrubium vulgare of LinnÆus.

1428 Grape-juice boiled down to one-third.

1429 Brassica napus of LinnÆus.

1430 Scilla marina of LinnÆus.

1431 Nardus Gallicus, or Valeriana Celtica of LinnÆus. See B. xii. c. 26.

1432 Nardus silvestris or baccaris.

1433 Aromatic wines.

1434 In c. 15 of this Book.

1435 Valeriana Celtica.

1436 Convolvulus scoparius of LinnÆus.

1437 Andropogon schoenanthus of LinnÆus.

1438 Costus Indicus of LinnÆus.

1439 Andropogon nardus of LinnÆus.

1440 See B. xiii. c. 2.

1441 See B. xii. c. 43.

1442 Crocus sativus of LinnÆus.

1443 Asarum EuropÆum of LinnÆus.

1444 See B. xii. c. 59.

1445 Condita.

1446 Piperata.

1447 Inula helenium of LinnÆus. See B. xxi. c. 91.

1448 Medicago sativa of LinnÆus.

1449 Symphytum officinale of LinnÆus, being all different varieties.

1450 “Absinthites” made of the Artemisia Pontica of LinnÆus. A medicinal wine is still prepared with wormwood; and “apsinthe,” a liqueur much esteemed in France, is made from it.

1451 Hyssopites.

1452 Hyssopites officinalis of LinnÆus.

1453 Helleborites.

1454 Scammonites.

1455 FÉe says that this is not the fact; and queries whether the vulgar notion still entertained on this subject, may not be traced up to our author. It is a not uncommon belief that roses smell all the sweeter if onions are planted near them.

1456 Lavendula stoechas of LinnÆus. See B. xxvii. c. 107.

1457 Gentiana lutea of LinnÆus. See B. xxv. c. 34. Gentian wine is still made.

1458 Thymus tragoriganum of LinnÆus. See B. xx. c. 68.

1459 Origanum dictamnus of LinnÆus. See B. xxv. c. 63.

1460 Asarum EuropÆum of LinnÆus. See B. xii. c. 27.

1461 Query, if not carrot? See B. xxv. c. 64.

1462 A variety of salvia or sage: it will be mentioned again, further on.

1463 Laserpitium hirsutum of LinnÆus. See B. xxv. cc. 11, 12, and 13.

1464 Acorus calamus of LinnÆus. See B. xxv. c. 100.

1465 See B. xxi. c. 32.

1466 See B. xxi. c. 31.

1467 Atrapora mandragora of LinnÆus. This wine would act as a narcotic poison, it would appear.

1468 Andropogon schoenanthus of LinnÆus. See B. xxi. c. 72.

1469 The origin and meaning of these names are unknown.

1470 See B. xii. c. 11. Juniperus Lycia, and Juniperus Phoenicea of LinnÆus.

1471 Cupressus sempervirens of LinnÆus.

1472 Laurus nobilis of LinnÆus. See B. xv. c. 39.

1473 Juniperus communis of LinnÆus.

1474 See B. xiii. c. 12. The Pistacia terebinthus of LinnÆus.

1475 See B. xii. c. 36. The Pistacia lentiscus of LinnÆus.

1476 “ChamelÆa.” The Granium Cnidium, Daphne Cnidium, and Daphne cneorum of LinnÆus. See B. xiii. c. 35. Venomous plants, which, taken internally, would be productive of dangerous results.

1477 ChamÆpitrys. The Teucrium chamÆpitrys of LinnÆus. See B. xxv. c. 20.

1478 ChamÆdrys. The Teucrium chamÆdrys of LinnÆus. See B. xxiv. c. 80. Dioscorides mentions most of these so-called wines.

1479 Mead, or metheglin. See B. xxii. c. 51.

1480 There is no ground, FÉe says, for this recommendation.

1481 Stoves are now used for this purpose.

1482 “Hydromelum,” on the other hand, made of water and apples, was the same as our modern cider.

1483 See B. xxiii. c. 9.

1484 “Subfervefactis.” “Just come on the boil.”

1485 The oxymel of modern times contains no salt, and is only used as a medicament.

1486 As drinks, no doubt; and with good reason, as to most of them.

1487 Coactus.

1488 Our medicinal wines will mostly keep longer than this, owing probably to the difference in the mode of making the real wines that form their basis.

1489 There is little doubt that this is fabulous: wine taken in excess, we know, is productive of loss of the senses, frenzy in the shape of delirium tremens.

1490 This is not unlikely; for, as FÉe remarks, the red wines, containing a large proportion of alcohol, act upon the brain and promote sleep, while the white wines, charged with carbonic gas, are productive of wakefulness.

1491 Or healing vine. See B. xxiii. c. 11.

1492 “Libanios.” Probably incense was put in this wine, to produce the flavour.

1493 From ?, “not,” and sp??de??, “to make libation.”

1494 See c. 9 of this Book. It was introduced, probably, from Thasos.

1495 From ??????, “to eject.”

1496 Apothecis.

1497 He alludes to the working of wines in periods of extreme heat; also in the spring.

1498 Of our modern wines, Madeira and Bourdeaux improve by being carried across sea. Burgundy, if any thing, deteriorates, by the diminution of its bouquet.

1499 After the grapes had been trodden and pressed, the husks were taken out and their edges cut, and then again subjected to pressure: the result was known as “tortivum,” or “circumcisivum,” a wine of very inferior quality.

1500 He alludes to the young shoots, which have an agreeable acidity, owing to acetic and tartaric acids.

1501 Acetic acid; the result, no doubt, of the faulty mode of manufacture universally prevalent; their wines contained evidently but little alcohol.

1502 See B. xxiii. c. 24, and B. xxxvi. c. 48.

1503 A process very likely, as FÉe remarks, to turn the wines speedily to vinegar.

1504 Down to one-third. This practice of using boiled grape-juice as a seasoning, is still followed in Spain in making some of the liqueurs; but it is not generally recommended.

1505 B. xvi. c. 21.

1506 Asia Minor, namely.

1507 B. xiii. c. 12.

1508 B. xii. c. 37.

1509 It produces but a very minute quantity of resin, which is no longer an article of commerce.

1510 See B. xiii. c. 11, and B. xvi. c. 21. Not the cedar of Lebanon, probably, which only gives a very small quantity of resin, but one of the junipers.

1511 FÉe suggests that this may have been the resin of the Arabian terebinth.

1512 See B. xxiv. c. 22.

1513 Perhaps from the Pistacia terebinthus of LinnÆus.

1514 This was made from the terebinth: but the modern resin of Colophon is extracted from varieties of the coniferÆ.

1515 See B. xxiv. c. 22.

1516 Earths are not soluble in oils.

1517 As being a mark of extreme effeminacy.

1518 The greater the quantity of alcohol, the more resin the wine would be able to hold in solution.

1519 See B. xvi. c. 22.

1520 “Crapula” properly means head-ache, and what is not uncommonly known as “seediness.” Resined wine was thought to be productive of these effects, and hence obtained the name. This kind of wine was used itself, as we see above, in seasoning the other kinds. FÉe remarks, that in reality resins have no such effect as imparting body to weak wines.

1521 The whole of this passage is hopelessly corrupt, and we can only guess at the meaning.

1522 We have already stated that “vappa” is properly vinegar, which has been exposed to the air and has lost its flavour. In this fresh chemical change, which he calls a second fermentation, the wine becomes vinegar; and probably in the cases he mentions, for some peculiar reason, its speedy transition to “vappa” could not be arrested.

1523 Mixed with water, it was the “posca,” or common drink of the Roman soldiers; and it was used extensively both by Greeks and Romans in their cooking, and at meals.

1524 In c. 24.

1525 By the mixture of ashes, FÉe says, the wines would lose their colour, and have a detestable alkaline flavour.

1526 A perfect absurdity, FÉe remarks.

1527 B. xvi. cc. 16-23.

1528 Bitterness, driness, and a disagreeable smell.

1529 Georg. ii. 498.

1530 See B. iv. c. 12.

1531 See B. xii. c. 36.

1532 See B. xxi. c. 19.

1533 Bees’ wax, FÉe remarks, would not have this effect, but vinegar vessels would.

1534 De Re Rust. c. 23.

1535 The second “squeezings.”

1536 If the wine is turning to vinegar, subacetate of lead will be formed.

1537 They are tartrates, and have no affinity at all with nitre.

1538 Casks, in fact, similar to those used in France at the present day. In Spain they use earthen jars and the skins of animals.

1539 Oblong earthen vessels, used as vats.

1540 “Ventruosa.” He means “round.”

1541 As oblong ones, probably.

1542 While fermenting, and before racking off.

1543 Flos vini, the Mycoderma vini of Desmazieres, a mould or pellicule which forms on the surface, and afterwards falls and is held in suspension.

1544 Vessels of lead are never used for this purpose at the present day; as that metal would oxidize too rapidly, and liquids would have great difficulty in coming to a boil. A slow fire must have been used by the ancients.

1545 They were thought to give a bad flavour to the sapa or defrutum.

1546 A mere puerility, as FÉe remarks.

1547 He does not state the reason, nor does it appear to be known. At the present day warmed wine is sometimes given to a jaded horse, to put him on his legs again.

1548 Though practised by those who wished to drink largely, this was considered to diminish the flavour of delicate wines.

1549 See B. xxii. c. 23, and B. xxv. c. 95; also c. 7 of the present Book. Wine is no longer considered an antidote to cicuta or hemlock.

1550 See B. xxxvi. c. 42.

1551 This seems to be the meaning of “lectum;” but the passage is obscure.

1552 Tunicam.

1553 He satirizes, probably, some kind of gymnastic exercises that had been introduced to promote the speedy passage of the wine through the body.

1554 “In vino veritas.”

1555 FÉe remarks that this is one proof that the wine of the ancients was essentially different in its nature from ours. In our day wine gives anything but a “pallid” hue.

1556 “Rapere vitam.”

1557 See B. xxiii. c. 23.

1558 Three gallons and three pints!! There must have been some jugglery in this performance.

1559 Probably towards those guilty of excesses in wine.

1560 As PrÆfectus Urbis.

1561 Love of drinking.

1562 The mode of testing whether any “heeltaps” were left or not. It was this custom, probably, that gave rise to the favourite game of the cottabus.

1563 Dr. Middleton, in his Life of Cicero, in his unlimited partiality for the family, quotes this as an instance of courage and high spirit.

1564 According to Paterculus, he was fond of driving about in a chariot, crowned with ivy, a golden goblet in his hand, and dressed like Bacchus, by which title he ordered himself to be addressed.

1565 He alludes to beer, or rather sweet wort, for hops were not used till the latter part, probably, of the middle ages. Lupines were sometimes used for flavouring beer.

1566 Diodorus Siculus says that the Egyptian beer was nearly equal to wine in strength and flavour.

1567 See end of B. iii.

1568 See end of B. vii.

1569 See end of B. vii.

1570 See end of B. iii.

1571 See end of B. x.

1572 See end of B. xi.

1573 See end of B. ii.

1574 Decimus Junius Silanus. He was commissioned by the senate, about B.C. 146, to translate into Latin the twenty-eight books of Mago, the Carthaginian, on Agriculture. See B. xviii. c. 5.

1575 See end of B. x.

1576 See end of B. vii.

1577 See end of B. iii.

1578 See end of B. iii.

1579 Julius GrÆcinus. He was one of the most distinguished orators of his time. Having refused to accuse M. Julius Silanus, he was put to death A.D. 39. He wrote a work, in two books, on the culture of the vine.

1580 He was a contemporary of Celsus and Columella, the latter of whom states that he wrote a work on a peculiar method of cultivating the vine. See also B. xvii. c. 18.

1581 See end of B. viii.

1582 See end of B. vii.

1583 See end of B. viii.

1584 Nothing is known of him. He may possibly have written on Husbandry, and seems to have spoken in dispraise of the son of Cicero. See c. 28 of the present Book.

1585 The famous Roman Comic poet, born B.C. 184. Twenty of his comedies are still in existence.

1586 For Alfius Flavius, see end of B. ix.; for Cneius Flavius, see end of B. xii.

1587 Or Dorsenus Fabius, an ancient Comic dramatist, censured by Horace for the buffoonery of his characters, and the carelessness of his productions. In the 15th Chapter of this Book, Pliny quotes a line from his Acharistio.

1588 Q. Mutius ScÆvola, consul B.C. 95, and assassinated by C. Flavius Fimbria, having been proscribed by the Marian faction. He wrote several works on the Roman law, and Cicero was in the number of his disciples.

1589 Sextus Ælius PÆtus Catus, a celebrated jurisconsult, and consul B.C. 198. He wrote a work on the Twelve Tables.

1590 See end of B. iii.

1591 Son of Corvinus Messala. He appears to have been a man of bad repute: of his writings nothing seems to be known.

1592 See end of B. ii.

1593 A freedman of Pompey, by whose command he translated into Latin the work of Mithridates on Poisons. After Pompey’s death, he maintained himself by keeping a school at Rome.

1594 For Fabianus Papirius, see end of B. ii. Fabianus Sabinus is supposed to have been the same person.

1595 See end of B. xii.

1596 He is mentioned by the elder Seneca, but nothing whatever is known of him.

1597 See end of B. vii.

1598 See end of B. iii.

1599 See end of B. ii.

1600 See end of B. ii.

1601 See end of B. viii.

1602 See end of B. viii.

1603 See end of B. viii.

1604 See end of B. iv.

1605 See end of B. viii.

1606 See end of B. viii.

1607 See end of B. viii.

1608 See end of B. viii.

1609 See end of B. viii.

1610 See end of B. viii.

1611 See end of B. viii.

1612 See end of B. viii.

1613 See end of B. xiii.

1614 See end of B. viii.

1615 See end of B. vi.

1616 See end of B. viii.

1617 Supposed to have been a writer on Agriculture, but nothing further is known of him.

1618 See end of B. viii.

1619 See end of B. viii.

1620 See end of B. ii.

1621 See end of B. x.

1622 See end of B. viii.

1623 See end of B. viii.

1624 See end of B. viii.

1625 See end of B. viii.

1626 See end of B. xii.

1627 See end of B. viii.

1628 See end of B vii.

1629 See end of B. ii.

1630 See end of B. v.

1631 Hist. Plant. iv. c.

1632 The Olea EuropÆa of LinnÆus. See B. xxi. c. 31.

1633 This has not been observed to be the fact. It has been known to grow in ancient Mesopotamia, more than one hundred leagues from the sea.

1634 It is supposed that it is indigenous to Asia, whence it was introduced into Africa and the South of Europe. There is little doubt that long before the period mentioned by Pliny, it was grown in Africa by the Carthaginians, and in the South of Gaul, at the colony of Massilia.

1635 This work of Hesiod is no longer in existence; but the assertion is exaggerated, even if he alludes to the growth of the tree from seed. FÉe remarks that a man who has sown the olive at twenty, may gather excellent fruit before he arrives at old age. It is more generally propagated by slips or sets. If the trunk is destroyed by accident, the roots will throw out fresh suckers.

1636 This is the case. We may remark that the tree will grow in this country, but the fruit never comes to maturity.

1637 Georg. ii. 85, also ii. 420.

1638 Probably the Olea maximo fructu of Tournefort. It has its name from the Greek ????? the “testis,” a name by which it is still known in some parts of Provence.

1639 Or “shuttle” olive. Probably the modern pickoline, or long olive.

1640 Probably the Olea media rotunda prÆcox of Tournefort. It is slightly bitter.

1641 This is so much the case, that though the olives of Spain and Portugal are among the finest, their oils are of the very worst quality.

1642 It does not appear that the method of preparing oil by the use of boiling water was known to the ancients. Unripe olives produce an excellent oil, but in very small quantities. Hence they are rarely used for the purpose.

1643 Called “virgin,” or “native” oil in France, and very highly esteemed.

1644 Sporta.

1645 “Exilibus regulis.” A kind of wooden strainer, apparently invented to supersede the wicker, or basket strainer.

1646 It is more insipid the riper the fruit, and the less odorous.

1647 By absorbing the oxygen of the air. It may be preserved two or three years even, in vessels hermetically closed. The oil of France keeps better than any other.

1648 As well as the grape.

1649 In consequence of the faulty mode of manufacture, the oil of Italy is now inferior to that of France. The oil of Aix is particularly esteemed.

1650 In Campania. See B. xvii. c. 3. Horace and Martial speak in praise of the Venafran olive. Hardouin suggests that Licinius Crassus may have introduced the Licinian olive.

1651 The heat of Africa is unfavourable to the olive.

1652 The fÆces, marc, or lees. This is a crude juice contained in the cellular tissue of the fruit, known as viridine or chlorophylle.

1653 This is owing, FÉe says, to a sort of fermentation, which alters the tissue of the cells containing the oil, displaces the constituent elements, and forms others, such as mucus, sugar, acetic acid, ammoniac, &c. When ripe, the olive contains four oils; that of the skin, the flesh, the stone, and the kernel.

1654 In B. xii. c. 60.

1655 See B. xviii. c. 74.

1656 16th of September.

1657 De Causis, B. i. c. 23.

1658 This cannot possibly increase the oil, but it would render it more fluid, and thereby facilitate its escape from the cells of the berry.

1659 But Cato, Re Rust. c. 144, adds the very significant words, “injussu domini aut custodis.” “Without the leave of the owner or the keeper.”

1660 It is found that the olive, after an abundant season, will not bear in the following year; probably the result of exhaustion.

1661 More commonly spelt “pausia.”

1662 “Regia.” It is impossible to identify these varieties.

1663 8th of February.

1664 This assertion of Pliny is not generally true. The large olives of Spain yield oil very plentifully.

1665 Probably a member of the variety known to naturalists as the Olea fructu majori, carne crassÂ, of Tournefort, the royal olive or “triparde” of the French. The name is thought to be from the Greek fa????, the fruit being considered valueless from its paucity of oil.

1666 There are but few olive-trees in either Egypt or Decapolis at the present day, and no attempts are made to extract oil from them.

1667 “Carnis.” He gives this name to the solid part, or pericarp.

1668 See B. iii. c. 9.

1669 These methods are not now adopted for preserving the olive. The fruit are first washed in an alkaline solution, and then placed in salt and water. The colymbas was so called from ??????, “to swim,” in its own oil, namely. Dioscorides descants on the medicinal properties of the colymbades. B. i. c. 140.

1670 There are several varieties known of this colour, and more particularly the fruit of the Olea atro-rubens of Gouan.

1671 The Spanish olive, Hardouin says. FÉe thinks that the name “superba,” “haughty,” is given figuratively, as meaning rough and austere.

1672 The olives of the present Merida, in Spain, are of a rough, disagreeable flavour.

1673 This seems to be the meaning of “pinguis;” but, as FÉe observes, salt would have no such effect as here stated, but would impart a disagreeable flavour to the oil.

1674 FÉe regards this assertion as quite fabulous.

1675 It will be stated in B. xxviii. c. 13, to what purposes this abominable collection of filth was applied.

1676 15th of July. He alludes to the inspection of the Equites, which originally belonged to the Censors, but afterwards to the Emperors. On this occasion there was “recognitio,” or “review,” and then a “transvectio,” or “procession” of the horsemen.

1677 The ovation was a lesser triumph, at which the general entered the city not in a chariot, but on foot. In later times, however, the victor entered on horseback: and a wreath of myrtle, sometimes laurel, was worn by him. For further particulars as to the ovation, see c. 38 of the present Book.

1678 Or “oleaster.”

1679 De Re Rust. c. 6.

1680 A middling or even poor soil is chosen for the olive at the present day.

1681 Apparently meaning the “white wax” olive.

1682 In warm countries, a site exposed to the north is chosen: in colder ones, a site which faces the south.

1683 See B. xvii. c. 37. This moss has not been identified with precision; but the leaf of the olive is often attacked by an erysiphus, known to naturalists as the Alphitomorpha communis; but it is white, not of a red colour.

1684 FÉe queries how any one could possibly eat olives that had been steeped in a solution of mastich. They must have been nauseous in the extreme.

1685 De Re Rust. c. 64.

1686 “Fracibus.” The opinion of Pliny, that olives deteriorate by being left in the store-room, is considered to be well founded; the olives being apt to ferment, to the deterioration of the oil: at the same time, he is wrong in supposing that the amount of oil diminishes by keeping the berries.

1687 “Cortinas.” If we may judge from the name, these vessels were three-footed, like a tripod.

1688 There are no good grounds for this recommendation, which is based on the erroneous supposition that heat increases the oil in the berry. The free circulation of the air also ought not to be restricted, as nothing is gained by it. In general, the method of extracting the oil is the same with the moderns as with the ancients, though these last did not employ the aid of boiling water.

1689 Labra.

1690 A “making,” or “batch.”

1691 Or “flower.”

1692 It may be remarked, that in this Chapter Pliny totally confounds fixed oils, volatile oils, and medicinal oils. Those in the list which he here gives, and which are not otherwise noticed in the Notes, may be considered to belong to this last class.

1693 The oleaster furnishes but little oil, and it is seldom extracted. The oil is thinner than ordinary olive oil, and has a stronger odour.

1694 The Daphne Cneorum and Daphne Cnidium of botanists. See B. xiii. c. 35, also B. xxiv. c. 82. FÉe doubts if an oil was ever made from the chamelÆa.

1695 See B. xxiii. c. 41: the Ricinus communis of LinnÆus, which abounds in Egypt at the present day. Though it appears to have been formerly sometimes used for the table, at the present day the oil is only known as “castor” oil, a strong purgative. It is one of the fixed oils. The Jews and Abyssinian Christians say that it was under this tree that Jonah sat.

1696 A “tick.”

1697 This method, FÉe says, is still pursued in America.

1698 See B. xiii. c. 2. One of the fixed oils.

1699 An essential oil may be extracted from either; it is of acrid taste, green, and aromatic; but does not seem to have been known to the ancients. The berries give by decoction a fixed oil, of green colour, sweet, and odoriferous. The oils in general here spoken of by Pliny as extracted from the laurel, are medicinal oils.

1700 The Laurus latifolia of Bauhin.

1701 The Myrtus latifolia Romana of Bauhin. It yields an essential oil, and by its decoction might give a fixed oil, in small quantity, but very odoriferous. As boiled with olive oil, he treats it as a volatile oil.

1702 See B. xxv. c. 100. This myrtle is the Ruscus aculeatus of LinnÆus.

1703 See B. xiii. c. 29, and B xxiii. c. 45. A volatile oil might be extracted from the citrus, if one of the thuyÆ, as also from the cypress.

1704 See B. xxiii. c. 45. It is a fixed oil, still considerably used in some parts of Europe.

1705 From the Greek ?a??a, a “walnut.”

1706 “Pitch oil.” See B. xxiv. c. 11. This would be a volatile oil.

1707 See B. xxiii. c. 45, also B. xiii. c. 35. FÉe is of opinion, that as no fixed oil can be extracted from the Daphne Cnidium or Daphne Cneorum, Pliny must allude to a medicinal composition, like the oil of wild myrtle, previously mentioned.

1708 A fixed oil. See B. xii. c. 36. The seeds were used for making it. See B. xxiii. c. 45.

1709 See B. xii. c. 51, and B. xxiii. c. 45. The leaves of the Lawsonia are very odoriferous.

1710 The myrobalanus, or ben. See B. xii. c. 46, and B. xxiii. c. 46.

1711 Neither the chesnut nor rice produce any kind of fixed oil.

1712 See B. xvii. c. 13.

1713 Or Fish-eaters. See B. xxxii. c. 38. This is one of the fixed oils.

1714 In reality, no fixed oil can be obtained from them.

1715 Or wild vine. See B. xii. c. 61, and B. xiii. c. 2.

1716 Not an oil, so much as a medicinal preparation. Dioscorides mentions as component parts of it, omphacium, sweet rush, Celtic nard, aspalathus, costus, and must. It received its name from ??e???? “must.”

1717 The Convolvulus scoparius of LinnÆus. See B. xii. c 52, and B. xiii. c. 2.

1718 See B. xii. c. 48.

1719 See B. xii. c. 54, and B. xiii. c. 2.

1720 See B. xii. c. 29.

1721 See B. xii. c. 57.

1722 See B. xiii. c. 2, p. 163.

1723 See B. xii. c. 41.

1724 See B. xiii. c. 2.

1725 FÉe doubts the possibility of such a resemblance.

1726 Hyoscyamus. A medicinal oil is still extracted from it. See B. xxiii. c. 49.

1727 This medicinal oil is no longer used. The Lupinus albus was formerly held in greater esteem than it is now.

1728 The Raphanus sativus of LinnÆus. See B. xix. c. 26. This is one of the fixed oils; varieties of it are rape oil, and colza oil, now so extensively used.

1729 From the Greek ???t??, “grass.” This medicinal oil would be totally without power or effect.

1730 A fixed oil is still extracted in Egypt from the grain known as sesamum.

1731 See B. xxii. c. 15.

1732 From ???d?, a “nettle.” The nettle, or Urtica urens of LinnÆus, has no oleaginous principles in its seed.

1733 Lily oil is still used as a medicinal composition: it is made from the petals of the white lily, Lilium candidum of LinnÆus.

1734 From Selga, a town of Pisidia. See B. xxiii. c. 49.

1735 See B. iii. c. 9, and B. xxiii. c. 49.

1736 A volatile oil, mixed with a small proportion of empyreumatic oil and carbon.

1737 “Oil-honey.” Probably a terebinthine, or oleo-resin. See B. xxiii. c. 50.

1738 When rancid and oxygenized by age, it has an irritating quality, and may be found useful for herpetic diseases.

1739 It very probably will have this effect; but at the expense of the colour of the ivory, which very soon will turn yellow.

1740 It has quite lost its ancient repute: the only use it is now put to is the manufacture of an inferior soap. See B. xxiii. c. 37.

1741 De Re Rust. cc. 130, 169.

1742 Dolia and cadi. FÉe observes, that this, if done with the modern vessels, would have a tendency to make the oil turn rancid.

1743 On the contrary, FÉe is inclined to think it would attract them, from its mucilaginous properties.

1744 Olive oil, however, has a tendency to generate verdigrease in copper vessels.

1745 This, as FÉe remarks, is probably so absurd as not to be worth discussing.

1746 Re Rust. B. i. c. 2.

1747 If she happens to have destroyed the buds, but not otherwise.

1748 The Pinus cembro, probably, of LinnÆus.

1749 See B. xvi. c. 23. The nuts of the pine are sweet, and have an agreeable flavour.

1750 Probably the wild pine, the Pinus silvestris of the moderns. The nuts are slightly resinous.

1751 Neither the people of Turin nor of any other place are known at the present day to make this preparation.

1752 The quince, the Pirus Cydonia of LinnÆus.

1753 From Cydonia, a city of Crete. The Latin name is only a corruption of the Greek one: in England they were formerly called “melicotones.”

1754 Or “golden apple.” The quince was sacred to Venus, and was an emblem of love.

1755 Apparently meaning the “sparrow quince.” Dioscorides, Galen, and AthenÆus, however, say that it was a large variety. Qy. if in such case, it might not mean the ostrich quince?

1756 “Early ripener.”

1757 Quinces are not grafted on quinces at the present day, but the pear is.

1758 FÉe suggests that this is a kind of pear.

1759 Probably on account of the fragrance of their scent.

1760 We learn from other sources that the bed-chambers were frequently ornamented with statues of the divinities.

1761 The Mala cotonea silvestris of Bauhin; the Cydonia vulgaris of modern botanists.

1762 “Mala.” The term “malum,” somewhat similar to “pome” with us, was applied to a number of different fruits: the orange, the citron, the pomegranate, the apricot, and others.

1763 Or peach.

1764 See B. xiii. c. 34.

1765 Or “pound-weight” pears: the Pirus volema of LinnÆus.

1766 Or “hard-berry”—probably in reference to the firmness of the flesh. It is generally thought to be the nectarine.

1767 “PrÆcocia.” It is generally thought that in this name originates the word “apricot,” the Prunus Armeniaca of LinnÆus. There is, however, an early peach that ripens by the middle of July, though it is very doubtful if it was known to Pliny.

1768 “From above.”

1769 Perhaps the Prunus ungarica of naturalists, the black damask plum; or else the Prunus perdrigona, the perdrigon.

1770 Probably the Prunus galatensis of naturalists.

1771 “Hordearia:” the Prunus prÆcox of naturalists; probably our harvest plum.

1772 Or “ass”-plum. The Prunus acinaria of naturalists: the cherry plum of the French.

1773 Or “wax plum.” The Prunus cereola of naturalists: the mirabelle of the French.

1774 Possibly the Prunus enucleata of Lamarck: the myrobalan of the French. Many varieties, however, are purple.

1775 There are two opinions on this: that it is the Prunus Claudiana of Lamarck, the “Reine Claude” of the French; or else that it is identical with the apricot already mentioned, remarkable for the sweetness of its smell.

1776 Or nut-prune.

1777 The Prunus insititia of LinnÆus.

1778 The result of this would only be a plum like that of the tree from which the graft was cut.

1779 The same as with reference to the graft on the apple.

1780 This is probably quite fabulous.

1781 B. xiii. c. 10.

1782 The Prunus Damascena of the naturalists; our common damson, with its numerous varieties.

1783 Probably the Cordia myxa of LinnÆus; the Sebestier of the French. It has a viscous pulp, and is much used as a pectoral. It grows only in Syria and Egypt; and hence FÉe is inclined to reject what Pliny says as to its naturalization at Rome, and the account he gives as to its being engrafted on the sorb.

1784 I.e. Asia Minor.

1785 Hospitium.

1786 See B. xiii. c. 17. The Balanites Ægyptiaca of Delille.

1787 It was this probably, and not the peach-tree, that would not bear fruit in the isle of Rhodes.

1788 Perseus.

1789 FÉe remarks that the wild plum, the Prunus silvestris or insititia of LinnÆus, was to be found in Italy before the days of Cato.

1790 See B. xii. c. 7.

1791 Of Media.

1792 Its fruit will ripen in France, as far north as Tours. It is the Zizyphus vulgaris of Lamarck. It resembles a small plum, and is sometimes used as a sweetmeat. The confection sold as jujube paste is not the dried jelly of this fruit, but merely gum arabic and sugar, coloured.

1793 A variety of the jujube, FÉe is inclined to think. A nut-peach has also been suggested.

1794 A.U.C. 779.

1795 Or perhaps embankment: “agger.”

1796 A reddish colour. For the composition of this colour, see B. xxxv. c. 24.

1797 “Lanata;” perhaps rather the “downy” fruit; a variety of quince, FÉe thinks. Pliny probably had never seen this fruit, in his opinion, and only speaks after Virgil, Ecl. ii. l. 51. “Ipse ego cana legam tenera lanugine mala.”

1798 See B. xii. c. 6. The Matian and the Cestian apple are thought by Dalechamps to have been the French “court-pendu,” or “short stalk.”

1799 The Scandian is thought to have been a winter pear.

1800 Adrian Junius takes this to be the “kers-appel” of the Flemish.

1801 De Re Rust. cc. 7 and 143.

1802 Dolia.

1803 Hardouin says that this is the “Pomme d’api” of the French; it is the “Court-pendu” with Adrian Junius.

1804 The “Pomme de Saint Thomas,” according to Adrian Junius: Dalechamps identifies it with the pomme de Granoi. See B. iii. c. 19, and cc. 17 and 18 of the present Book.

1805 “GrÆcula.” So called, perhaps, from Tarentum, situated in Magna GrÆcia.

1806 Twins. This variety is unknown.

1807 Or “red” apple. The red calville of the French, according to Hardouin; the Pomme suzine, according to Dalechamps.

1808 The Girandotte of the French; the appel-heeren of the Dutch.

1809 The “early ripener.” Dalechamps identifies it with the pomme Saint Jean, the apple of St. John.

1810 The Pomme rose, or rose apple, according to Dalechamps.

1811 Or “erect teat.” The Pomme taponne of the French, according to Dalechamps.

1812 Or eunuch. The Passe pomme, or Pomme grillotte of the French.

1813 Or “leaf apple.” FÉe remarks that this occasionally happens, but the apple does not form a distinct variety.

1814 The Pomme pannete, according to Dalechamps: the Pomme gelÉe of Provence.

1815 Or “lung” apple. The Pomme folane, according to Dalechamps.

1816 The Pirus malus of LinnÆus, the wild apple, or estranguillon of the French.

1817 It is doubtful whether he does not allude here to a peculiar variety.

1818 Or “mealy” apples.

1819 Or “proud” pear. The Petite muscadelle, according to Dalechamps. Adrian Junius says that it is the water-peere of the Dutch.

1820 From Crustumium in Italy; the Poire perle, or pearl pear, according to Dalechamps: the Jacob’s peere of the Flemish.

1821 The Poire sucrÉe, or “sugar-pear,” according to Hardouin; the Bergamotte, according to Dalechamps.

1822 “Potu.” He would appear to allude to the manufacture of perry.

1823 The Syrian pear is commended by Martial; it has not been identified, however.

1824 The Poire musot, according to Dalechamps. Adrian Junius says that it is the Engelsche braet-peere of the Flemish.

1825 The Pirus Pompeiana of LinnÆus. Dalechamps identifies it with the Bon chretien, and Adrian Junius with the Taffel-peere of the Flemish.

1826 The “breast-formed.”

1827 The Pirus Favonia of LinnÆus: the Grosse poire muscadelle of the French.

1828 The Poire prevost, according to Dalechamps.

1829 The Poire forÉ, according to Dalechamps.

1830 The Saint Thomas’s pear of the Flemish.

1831 The Poire chat of the French, according to Dalechamps; the Riet-peere of the Flemish.

1832 “Like onyx.” The Cuisse-madame, according to Dalechamps.

1833 The Calveau rosat, according to Dalechamps. Perhaps the Poire d’ambre, or amber pear, of the French.

1834 The Poire d’argent, or silver pear, according to Dalechamps.

1835 Or “barley pear.” The Poire de Saint Jean, according to Dalechamps; the musquette or muscadella, according to Adrian Junius.

1836 Barley-harvest.

1837 So called from its resemblance to the “ampulla,” a big-bellied vessel with a small neck, identified with the Poire d’angoisse by Dalechamps.

1838 The Poire de jalousie, according to Dalechamps.

1839 Or gourd-pear. This is the “isbout” according to Adrian Junius, the Poire courge of Dalechamps, and the Poire de sarteau, or de campane of others.

1840 The Poire de Venus, according to Adrian Junius; the Poire acciole, according to Dalechamps.

1841 Coloured pear.

1842 “Regium.” The Poire carmagnole, according to Dalechamps; the Mispeel-peere of the Flemish, according to Adrian Junius.

1843 The Poire sarteau, according to Dalechamps.

1844 Georgics, ii. 87.

1845 “A handful”—probably the pound or pounder pear: the Bergamotte, according to Hardouin; the Bon chretien of summer, according to Adrian Junius.

1846 De Re Rust. c. 7.

1847 Or “Seedling.”

1848 The “early ripener.” FÉe suggests that this may be a variety of the Bon chretien.

1849 Georgics, ii. 69. This statement of Virgil must be regarded as fabulous; grafting being impracticable with trees not of the same family, and not always successful even then.

1850 This was probably some superstition taught by the augurs for the purpose of enveloping their profession in additional mystery and awe.

1851 Cadis.

1852 He probably alludes here to cider and perry. See p. 300, and B. xxiii. c. 62.

1853 “Pulmentarii vicem;” properly “a substitute for pulmentarium,” which was anything eaten with bread, such as meat, vegetables, &c. He alludes to marmalade. The French raisine is a somewhat similar preparation from pears and quinces boiled in new wine.

1854 “Specularibus.” He alludes to windows of transparent stone, lapis specularis, or mica; windows of glass being probably unknown in his time. The ordinary windows were merely openings closed with shutters. See B. xxxvi. c. 45.

1855 He must allude to a kind of quince marmalade.

1856 As FÉe remarks, the fruit, if treated thus, would soon lose all the properties for which it is valued.

1857 De Re Rust. B. i. c. 59.

1858 A faulty proceeding, however dry it may be.

1859 This fruit, FÉe remarks, keeps but indifferently, and soon becomes soft, vinous, and acid.

1860 An absurd superstition.

1861 A method not unlikely to spoil the grape, from the difficulty of removing the coat thus given to it.

1862 A very absurd notion, as FÉe observes. To keep fruit in millet is also condemned.

1863 Which, of course, must deteriorate the flavour of the grape.

1864 It is doubtful if they will increase in size, when once plucked.

1865 The modern authorities recommend the precisely opposite plan.

1866 As absurd as the use of the bulb of squill.

1867 In a pit two feet deep, &c. See above.

1868 CapsÆ.

1869 See B. xxi. c. 49.

1870 De Re Rust. B. xii. c. 43.

1871 These must make raisins of the sun.

1872 These must have been perfectly dry, or else they would tend to rot the grapes or raisins.

1873 Columella, for instance, B. xii. c. 43.

1874 The dust is in reality very liable to spoil the fruit, from the tenacity with which it adheres. In all these methods, little attention would seem to be paid to the retention of the flavour of the fruits.

1875 A detestable practice, FÉe says, as the oil makes an indelible mark on the grape, and gives it an abominable flavour. It is the best method to put the fruit in bags of paper or hair.

1876 See B. xiii. c. 19.

1877 There are about forty varieties now known.

1878 B. xiii. c. 14, 15. These are the Ficus sycomorus of LinnÆus.

1879 In Troas; called the Alexandrian fig, from the city of Alexandria there. FÉe doubts if this was really a fig, and suggests that it might be the fruit of a variety of Diospyros.

1880 No fig-tree now known is destitute of this.

1881 FÉe treats this as an exaggeration.

1882 From “mamilla,” a teat.

1883 In Egypt. The Figue servantine, or cordeliere.

1884 “Delicata.” The “bon-bouche.”

1885 FÉe suggests that this may have been the small early fig.

1886 From Livia, the wife of Augustus.

1887 From Pompeius Magnus.

1888 Apparently meaning the “marsh” fig.

1889 The Laconian reed, Theophrastus says, B. iv. c. 12.

1890 The “white-wax” fig.

1891 FÉe queries whether it may not be the Grosse bourjasotte.

1892 Or “people’s” fig. The small early white fig.

1893 Or “swallow”-fig.

1894 Or it may mean “white and black,” that being the colour of the fig. Such a variety is still known.

1895 A Spanish variety; those of the south of Spain are very highly esteemed.

1896 The modern “black” fig.

1897 The sun of the former year.

1898 In Moesia—the present Servia and Bulgaria.

1899 Another war is said to have originated in this fruit. Xerxes was tempted by the fine figs of Athens to undertake the invasion of Greece.

1900 “Tertium ante diem.” In dating from an event, the Romans included both days in the computation; the one they dated from, and the day of, the event.

1901 In sending for the fig, and thinking of this method of speaking to the feelings of his fellow-countrymen.

1902 A place in the Forum, where public meetings were held, and certain offences tried.

1903 He alludes to the Puteal, or enclosed space in the Forum, consecrated by Scribonius Libo, in consequence of the spot having been struck by lightning.

1904 On the banks of the Tiber, below the Palatine Mount. The whole of this passage is in a most corrupt state, and it is difficult to extract a meaning from it.

1905 By slips from the old tree, as Tacitus seems to say—“in novos foetus revivisceret.”

1906 At the foot of the Capitoline Hill.

1907 Probably near where the Curtius Lacus had stood in the early days of Rome. The story of Metius Curtius, who leaped into the yawning gulph in the Forum, in order to save his country, is known to every classical reader.

1908 The Forum.

1909 See B. xix. c. 6.

1910 The Ficus Carica of LinnÆus. It does bear fruit, though small, and disagreeable to the taste.

1911 This insect is one of the Hymenoptera; the Cynips Psenes of LinnÆus and Fabricius. There is another insect of the same genus, but not so well known.

1912 FÉe observes that the caprification accelerates the ripeness of the fruit, but at the expense of the flavour. For the same purpose the upper part of the fig is often pricked with a pointed quill.

1913 “Infantiam pomi”—literally, “the infancy of the fruit.”

1914 FÉe denies the truth of this assertion.

1915 Frumenta.

1916 A mixture of the sugar of the fruit with the milky juice of the tree, which is a species of caoutchouc.

1917 Capsis.

1918 See B. iii. c. 11. The Balearic Isles still produce great quantities of excellent dried figs.

1919 See B. iii. c. 17.

1920 OrcÆ.

1921 Cadi.

1922 Ground, perhaps, into a kind of flour.

1923 Opsonii vicem. “Opsonium” was anything eaten with bread, such as vegetables, meat, and fish, for instance.

1924 De Re Rust. c. 56.

1925 Because they would be sure, under any circumstances, to eat plenty of them.

1926 See B. xiii. c. 10.

1927 These were so called from Caunus, a city of Caria, famous for its dried figs. Pronounced “Cavneas,” it would sound to the superstitious, “Cave ne eas,” “Take care that you go not.”

1928 At Brundisium.

1929 A.U.C. 801.

1930 Alba Longa. See B. iii. c. 9.

1931 The sorb belongs to the genus pirus of the naturalists.

1932 The Mespilus germanica of the botanists.

1933 The azarolier, a tree of the south of Europe, the Mespilus apii folio laciniato of C. Bauhin.

1934 The Mespilus Italica folio laurino serrato of C. Bauhin, the Mespilus cotoneaster of J. Bauhin.

1935 Its identity is matter of uncertainty; but it has been thought to be the CratÆgus oxyacantha of modern botanists.

1936 By “amplissimus,” he must mean that it spreads out very much in proportion to its height, as it is merely a shrub.

1937 FÉe thinks it a tree indigenous to the north.

1938 The ordinary sorb-apple of horticulturists.

1939 The sorb-pear.

1940 Varying but little, probably, from the common sorb, the Sorbus domestica of LinnÆus.

1941 FÉe is inclined to think that it is the Sorbus terminalis of Lamarck. Anguillara thinks that it is the CratÆgus of Theophrastus, considered by Sprengel to be identical with the CratÆgus azarolus of LinnÆus. In ripening, the fruit of the sorb undergoes a sort of vinous fermentation: hence a kind of cider made of it.

1942 De Re Rust. cc. 7 and 145.

1943 The Juglans regia of LinnÆus.

1944 Tastes have probably altered since this was written.

1945 These were rude and sometimes obscene songs sung at festivals, and more particularly marriages. While these songs were being sung at the door of the nuptial chamber, it was the custom for the husband to scramble walnuts among the young people assembled there. The walnut is the nut mentioned in Solomon’s Song, vi. 11.

1946 Or, more probably, from the union of the two portions of the inner shell.

1947 “Tripudium sonivium;” implying that it was considered sacred to marriage, from the use made of it by the friends of the bridegroom when thrown violently against the nuptial chamber, with the view of drowning the cries of the bride. A very absurd notion, to all appearance.

1948 The “Persian” nut.

1949 The “king’s” nut. The walnut-tree still abounds in Persia, and is found wild on the slopes of the Himalaya.

1950 Implying that it comes from the Greek ????, “the head.” Some etymologists think that it is from the Celto-Scythian carw, a boat; such being the shape of the two parts of the inner shell.

1951 It is still a common notion, FÉe says, that it is highly injurious to sleep beneath a walnut-tree.

1952 It is still used for this purpose.

1953 Red hair was admired by the Romans. The Roman females used this juice also for dyeing their hair when grey.

1954 They are not entirely separate.

1955 The Corylus avellana maxima of Willdenow.

1956 The filbert, the Corylus tubulosa of Willdenow.

1957 Abellinum, in Campania. See B. iii. c. 9.

1958 The down on the nut is more apparent when it is young; but it is easily rubbed off. The outer coat is probably meant.

1959 Hazel nuts are sometimes roasted in some parts of Europe, but not with us.

1960 The Amygdalus communis of LinnÆus.

1961 De Re Rust. c. 8. Some think that this was the bitter almond; and the word “acriore,” used by Pliny, would almost seem to imply that such is the case.

1962 Apparently the “smooth” or “bald” nut. May not a variety something like the hickory nut of America be meant?

1963 Festus says that a kind of nut was so called, because the PrÆnestines, when besieged by Hannibal at Casilinum, subsisted upon them. See Livy, B. xxiii. FÉe considers it only another name for the common hazel nut.

1964 De Re Rust. c. 145.

1965 The soft-shelled almond, or princess almond of the French; the Amygdalus communis fragilis of naturalists.

1966 This last variety does not seem to have been identified: the hard-shell almonds do not appear to be larger than the others.

1967 Or “soft” almond, a variety only of the Amygdalus fragilis.

1968 There is little doubt that FÉe is right in his assertion, that this great personage imposed on our author; as no trees of this family are known to bear two crops.

1969 B. xiii. c. 10.

1970 In c. xxi. of this Book.

1971 The tree is the Fagus castanea of LinnÆus.

1972 Cortex.

1973 The common mode of eating it at the present day. The Italians also take off the skin and dry the nut; thus keeping it from year to year. When required for eating, it is softened by the steam of boiling water.

1974 Not improbably said in allusion to the fasts introduced by the Jews, who had become very numerous in Rome.

1975 It was said to have come from Castana, a city of Pontus, whence its name “Castanea.” It is probably indigenous to Europe.

1976 The Greek for “Jove’s acorn.”

1977 Or “acorn chesnut.” The same variety, FÉe says, that is found in the vicinity of Perigueux, small, nearly round, and without any particular flavour.

1978 The Ganebelone chesnut of Perigueux, FÉe says, answers to this description.

1979 On account of the prickles on the outer shell.

1980 B. xvii. c. 26.

1981 FÉe says that the royal white chesnut of the vicinity of Perigueux answers to this.

1982 “Boiling” chesnuts.

1983 He alludes to wild or horse chesnuts, probably.

1984 See B. xiii. c. 16.

1985 This skin is not eatable. It is fibrous and astringent.

1986 In B. xvi. c. 6.

1987 “Acinis.” The grape, ivy-berry, elder-berry, and others.

1988 “Inter cutem succumque.”

1989 Baccis. Some confusion is created by the non-existence of English words to denote the difference between “acinus” and “bacca.” The latter is properly the “berry;” the grape being the type of the “acinus.”

1990 See B. xvi. c. 41. The mulberry is the Morus nigra of modern naturalists. It is generally thought that this was the only variety known to the ancients; but FÉe queries, from the story of Pyramus and Thisbe, which represents the mulberry as changing from white to blood colour, that the white mulberry was not unknown to them; but through some cause, now unknown, was gradually lost sight of.

1991 This is still the case with the mulberry.

1992 See B. xvi. c. 71, and B. xxiv. c. 73. He alludes to the blackberry.

1993 The common strawberry, the Fragaria vesca of LinnÆus. See B. xxi. c. 50. A native of the Alps and the forests of Gaul, it was unknown to the Greeks.

1994 The Arbutus unedo of LinnÆus. It is one of the ericaceous trees, and its fruit bears a considerable resemblance to the strawberry—otherwise there is not the slightest affinity between them. The taste of the arbute is poor indeed, compared to that of the strawberry.

1995 He suggests that it is so called from “unum edo,” “I eat but one;” a rather fanciful etymology, it would seem.

1996 This supposition is not warranted, from merely the fact of there being two names.

1997 See B. xvi. c. 52.

1998 See B. xxiv. c. 35.

1999 See B. xiii. c. 34.

2000 “Baccis.” Berries, properly so called.

2001 The Celtis Australis of LinnÆus.

2002 Supposed by some to be the holly. See B. xxv. c. 72.

2003 He alludes to a variety of the cratÆgus.

2004 The Cerasus vulgaris of modern botanists. It is said to have obtained its name from Cerasus, in Asia Minor, where Lucullus found it.

2005 He must allude to what he has stated in B. xii. c. 3, for he has nowhere said that the cherry will not grow in Egypt. It is said that the cherry is not to be found in Egypt at the present day.

2006 The griotte cherry of the French, the mazzard of the English.

2007 A variety of the mazzard, FÉe thinks.

2008 Some take this for the Cerasus Juliana, the guignier of the French, our white heart; others, again, for the merisier, our morello.

2009 It is most generally thought that this is the Cerasus avium of botanists, our morello, which is a very tender cherry.

2010 Or “hard berry,” the Prunus bigarella of LinnÆus, the red bigaroon.

2011 FÉe queries whether it may not have received its name of “Pliniana” in compliment to our author, or one of his family.

2012 Hardouin thinks that this Portuguese cherry is the griotte, or mazzard.

2013 No such cherry is known at the present day.

2014 Such a graft is impossible; the laurel-cherry must have had some other origin.

2015 FÉe suggests that this may be the early dwarf cherry.

2016 Or “ground-cherry;” a dwarf variety, if, indeed, it was a cherry-tree at all, of which FÉe expresses some doubt.

2017 This explains, FÉe says, why it will not grow in Egypt.

2018 The Cornus mas of LinnÆus. The fruit of the cornel has a tart flavour, but is not eaten in modern Europe, except by school-boys.

2019 That produces mastich. See B. xii. c. 36.

2020 He alludes more especially, perhaps, to the use of cicuta or hemlock by drunkards, who looked upon it as an antidote to the effects of wine. See B. xiv. c. 7.

2021 FÉe remarks, that in this enumeration there is no method. LinnÆus enumerates eleven principal flavours in the vegetable kingdom—dry or insipid, aqueous, viscous, salt, acrid, styptic, sweet, fat, bitter, acid, and nauseous; these terms, however seem, some of them, to be very indefinite.

2022 It requires considerable discernment to appropriate nicely its English synonym to these four varieties of tastes, “acer, acutus, acerbus, and acidus,” more especially when we find that the “bitter” and the “rough” are occupied already by the “amarus” and the “austerus.”

2023 In allusion, probably, to the pungency of the aroma or bouquet.

2024 Lenitate.

2025 This seems to be the meaning of “succus.”

2026 The “insipid.”

2027 This is so much the case, that the most nauseous medicine may be taken almost with impunity—so far as taste is concerned—by tightly pressing the nostrils while taking it.

2028 FÉe remarks that this is true of fire, and of distilled or perfectly pure water; but that physiologists are universally agreed that the air has its own peculiar smell.

2029 All fruits that are rich in sugar and amidine, FÉe says, either have, or acquire in time, a vinous flavour, by the development of a certain quantity of alcohol.

2030 In the fruit with a fixed oil, this principle succeeds, when they are ripe, to the mucilaginous.

2031 He must mean a thinner juice, though still sweet.

2032 About the peduncle or stalk of the fig. The juice here, FÉe says, is a real sugar, of the same nature as that which circulates throughout the whole fruit: the juice in the interior of which is produced by another order of vessels.

2033 The juice is only foamy when the vinous fermentation is established. It has that appearance, however, when the fruit is bitten with the teeth.

2034 The “hard-berry,” or nectarine.

2035 In the sense of aromatic, or penetrating.

2036 He probably means those of a luscious or sirupy nature, without any acidity whatever.

2037 He seems to mean that the thick, luscious wines require longer keeping, before they will gain any aroma at all. This would be done, probably, at the expense of their sweetness.

2038 Or he may mean, that a fine flavour and a fine smell cannot co-exist.

2039 The reading here should be “acutissimus,” probably, instead of “acerrimus.” The odour exists in the rind of the citron and in the outer coat of the quince; if these are removed, the fruit becomes inodorous.

2040 “Tenuis.” He may possibly mean “faint.”

2041 The fruit of the ben, or myrobalanus, the Balanites Ægyptiaca. See B. xiii. cc. 17 and 19.

2042 Vitium.

2043 Hard-berry or nectarine. See c. 11.

2044 Lignum: literally, “wood.” “There is no wood, either within or without.” He has one universal name for what we call shell, seed, stones, pips, grains, &c.

2045 The “spado,” or “eunuch” date. See B. xiii. c. 8.

2046 See B. xiii. c. 17. The fruit of the ben is alluded to, but, as FÉe observes, Pliny is wrong in calling it an almond, as it is a pulpy fruit.

2047 The NymphÆa nelumbo of LinnÆus.

2048 Or shell, which, as FÉe remarks, participates but very little in the properties of the flesh.

2049 Or “honey” apple; see c. 15 of this Book.

2050 Or “Carian” fig. See c. 19 of this Book.

2051 See B. xiii. c. 11.

2052 See B. xiii. c. 42, and B. xx. cc. 9 and 23.

2053 See B. xiii. c. 26, and B. xxiv. c. 66.

2054 See B. xiii. c. 22. FÉe remarks that it is singular how the ancients could eat the branches of the fig-tree, the juice being actually a poison.

2055 See B. xiii. c. 44.

2056 See c. 26 of this Book.

2057 He is wrong: the same is the case with the berries of the laurel, and, indeed, many other kinds of berries.

2058 See c. 7 of this Book.

2059 See B. xiv. c. 9.

2060 See B. xii. c. 14.

2061 A kind of sausage, seasoned with myrtle. See also B. xxvii c. 49.

2062 He means the Acroceraunian chain in Epirus, mentioned in B. iii.

2063 See B. iii. c. 9.

2064 He was one of the companions of Ulysses, fabled by Homer and Ovid to have been transformed by Circe into a swine.

2065 ???s??? was its Greek name.

2066 See B. xxv. c. 59.

2067 See B. xii. c. 2. Ovid, Fasti, B. iv. l. 15, et seq., says that Venus concealed herself from the gaze of the Satyrs behind this tree.

2068 Either this story is untrue, or we have a right to suspect that some underhand agency was employed for the purpose of imposing on the superstitious credulity of the Roman people.

2069 Or Social War. See B. ii c. 85.

2070 Near the altar of Consus, close to the meta of the Circus.

2071 De Re Rust. c. 8.

2072 The so-called wild myrtle does not in reality belong to the genus Myrtus.

2073 See B. xxiii. c. 83; the Ruscus aculeatus of the family of the Asparagea.

2074 The common myrtle, Myrtus communis of the naturalists.

2075 Or Roman myrtle, a variety of the Myrtus communis.

2076 The “six row” myrtle. FÉe thinks that it belongs to the Myrtus angustifolia Boetica of Bauhin.

2077 De Re Rust. 125.

2078 See B. xxiii. c. 81.

2079 A new proof, as FÉe remarks, that the ancients had peculiar notions of their own, as to the flavour of wine; myrtle berries, he says, would impart to wine a detestable aromatic flavour.

2080 “Saccis:” the strainer being made of cloth. See B. xiv. c. 28.

2081 They would be of no assistance whatever, and this statement is entirely fictitious.

2082 He may possibly mean hernia.

2083 In addition to all those particulars, he might have stated that the Lares, or household gods, were crowned with myrtle, and that it was not allowed to enter the Temple of Bona Dea.

2084 A.U.C. 251.

2085 See the Notes to c. 35 of this Book.

2086 Because the enemy would be less likely to envy us a bloodless triumph.

2087 He disdained the more humble myrtle crown, and intrigued successfully with the Senate to allow him to wear a wreath of laurel.

2088 The Senate refused him a triumph; and he accordingly celebrated one on the Alban Mount, B.C. 231. Paulus Diaconus says that his reason for wearing a myrtle crown was his victory over the Corsicans on the Myrtle Plains, though where they were, or what victory is alluded to, is not known.

2089 The brother of Valerius Publicola.

2090 We learn from two passages in Ovid that the laurel was suspended over the gates of the emperors. This, as FÉe remarks, was done for two reasons: because it was looked upon as a protection against lightning, and because it was considered an emblem of immortality.

2091 De Re Rust. 133.

2092 Or “laurel of Apollo:” it was into this tree that Daphne was fabled to have been changed. See Ovid’s Met. B. i. l. 557, et seq.

2093 Cato, De Re Rust. c. 121, tells us that this cake was made of fine wheat, must, anise, cummin, suet, cheese, and scraped laurel sprigs. Laurel leaves were placed under it when baked. This mixture was considered a light food, good for the stomach!

2094 At the Pythian Games celebrated there.

2095 Meaning that it curves at the edge, something like a pent-house.

2096 Or tine tree, the Viburnum tinus of LinnÆus, one of the caprifolia. It is not reckoned as one of the laurels, though it has many of the same characteristics.

2097 Regia.

2098 The barren laurel of the triumphs was the Laurus nobilis of LinnÆus, which has only male flowers.

2099 The Laurus vulgaris folio undulato of the Parisian Hortus, FÉe says.

2100 Not a laurel, nor yet a dicotyledon, FÉe says, but one of the Asparagea, probably the Ruscus hypoglossum of LinnÆus, sometimes known, however, as the Alexandrian laurel.

2101 Or “eunuch” laurel; a variety, probably, of the Laurus nobilis.

2102 The “ground laurel:” according to Sprengel, this is the Ruscus racemosus of LinnÆus. See B. xxiv. c. 81.

2103 From Alexandria in Troas: the Ruscus hypophyllum of LinnÆus, it is supposed.

2104 “The tongue below.” This, FÉe justly says, would appear to be a more appropriate name for the taxa, mentioned above.

2105 From the berry being attached to the leaf.

2106 “The thrower out from below,” perhaps.

2107 Sprengel thinks that it is the Clematis vitalba of LinnÆus. Fuchsius identities it with the Daphne laureola of LinnÆus; and FÉe thinks it may be either that or the Daphne mezereum of LinnÆus.

2108 “Crown of Alexander.”

2109 Curiously enough, it is generally considered now more suggestive of war than of peace.

2110 The despatches were wrapped in laurel leaves.

2111 Optimus Maximus.

2112 L. Junius Brutus, the nephew of Tarquin. Pliny alludes to the message sent to Delphi, for the purpose of consulting the oracle on a serpent being seen in the royal palace.

2113 He alludes to the circumstance of the priestess being asked who should reign at Rome after Tarquin; upon which she answered, “He who first kisses his mother;” on which Brutus, the supposed idiot, stumbled to the ground, and kissed the earth, the mother of all.

2114 A mere absurdity; the same has been said of the beech, and with equal veracity.

2115 He makes a distinction between “altar” and “ara” here. The former was the altar of the superior Divinities, the latter of the superior and inferior as well.

2116 The crackling of the laurel is caused by efforts of the essential oil to escape from the parenchyma or cellular tissue of the leaf, which it breaks with considerable violence when burning.

2117 Nervorum. See B. xxiii. c. 80.

2118 Suetonius, c. 66, confirms this. FÉe says that the same superstition still exists in some parts of France. See B. ii. c. 56.

2119 “The Poultry.”

2120 See c. 39 of this Book.

2121 See B. xxxi. c. 3. As Poinsinet remarks, this is not strictly true; the name “Vinucius” most probably came from “vinea,” a vineyard. Numerous names were derived also from seeds and vegetables; Piso, Cicero, and Lactuca, for instance, among a host of others. “Scipio,” too, means a “walking-stick.”

2122 The “laurel-grove.”

2123 See B. xvii. c. 11.

2124 See end of B. viii.

2125 See end of B. ii.

2126 See end of B. vii.

2127 See end of B. iii.

2128 See end of B. vii.

2129 See end of B. iii.

2130 See end of B. x.

2131 See end of B. xi.

2132 See end of B. ii.

2133 See end of B. xiv.

2134 See end of B. x.

2135 See end of B. vii.

2136 See end of B. iii.

2137 See end of B. iii.

2138 See end of B. xiv.

2139 See end of B. xiv.

2140 See end of B. viii.

2141 See end of B. vii.

2142 See end of B. xiv.

2143 See end of B. xiv.

2144 See end of B. ii.

2145 See end of B. xiv.

2146 See end of B. xiv.

2147 See end of B. xii.

2148 See end of B. xiv.

2149 See end of B. xiv.

2150 See end of B. xiv.

2151 See end of B. iii.

2152 See end of B. xii.

2153 See end of B. xiv.

2154 See end of B. ii.

2155 See end of B. ii.

2156 See end of B. viii.

2157 See end of B. viii.

2158 See end of B. viii.

2159 See end of B. iv.

2160 See end of B. viii.

2161 See end of B. viii.

2162 See end of B. viii.

2163 See end of B. viii.

2164 See end of B. viii.

2165 See end of B. viii.

2166 See end of B. viii.

2167 See end of B. viii.

2168 See end of B. viii.

2169 See end of B. vi.

2170 See end of B. viii.

2171 See end of B. xiv.

2172 He is mentioned also by Varro and Columella, as a writer upon agriculture; but all further particulars of him are unknown.

2173 See end of B. viii.

2174 See end of B. ii.

2175 See end of B. x.

2176 See end of B. viii.

2177 See end of B. viii.

2178 See end of B. viii.

2179 See end of B. viii.

2180 See end of B. xii.

2181 See end of B. viii.

2182 See end of B. viii.

2183 See end of B. vii.

2184 See end of B. xi.

2185 Beyond what Pliny here says, nothing is known of him.

2186 See end of B. xi.

2187 A physician who lived probably at the end of the first century B.C. He was a disciple of Erasistratus, and founded a medical school at Smyrna. He is quoted by AthenÆus, and in B. xxvii. c. 14, Pliny calls him “a physician of no small authority.” He seems to have been a voluminous writer; but none of his works have survived.

2188 See end of B. xi.

2189 See end of B. ii.

2190 See end of B. v.

2191 The methods of grafting and inoculation.

2192 B. xiii. c. 50. They dwelt between the Ems and the Elbe.

2193 See B. iv. c. 29.

2194 “UlvÂ.” This appears to be a general name for all kinds of aquatic fresh-water plants; as “alga” is that of the various sea-weeds.

2195 He alludes to turf for firing; the Humus turfa of the naturalists.

2196 Of course this applies only to those who dwelt near the sea-shore, and not those more inland.

2197 Guichardin remarks, that Pliny does not here bear in mind the sweets of liberty.

2198 So Laberius says, “Fortuna multis parcere in poenam solet;” “Fortune is the saving of many, when she means to punish them.”

2199 He alludes to the vicinity of the Zuyder Zee. See B. iv. c. 29. The spots where these forests once stood are now cultivated plains, covered with villages and other works of the industry of man.

2200 “Quercus.” We shall see, in the course of this Book, that its identity has not been satisfactorily established.

2201 See B. iv. c. 28, and the Note, Vol. i. p. 348. The village of Hercingen, near Waldsee, is supposed to retain the ancient name.

2202 “Robora.” It will be seen in this Book that the robur has not been identified, any more than the quercus.

2203 FÉe treats this story as utterly fabulous. The branches of the Ficus Indica grow downwards, and so form arcades certainly; but such is not the case with any European tree.

2204 Not only oaks, but a variety of other trees, were included under this name by the ancients; the “glans” embracing not only the acorn, but the mast of the beech, and the hard fruits of other trees

2205 He alludes to the crown of oak-leaves, which was suspended on the gates before the palace of the emperors. A civic crown had been voted by the senate to Julius CÆsar, on the ground of having saved his country.

2206 Given to the first man who scaled the wall of a besieged place. It was made of gold, and decorated with turrets.

2207 Given to the first soldier who surmounted the vallum or entrenchments. It was made of gold, and ornamented with “valli,” or palisades.

2208 One of the varieties of the triumphal crown was the “corona aurea,” or “golden crown.”

2209 Made of gold, and decorated with the “rostra,” or “beaks” of ships.

2210 See B. vii. c. 31.

2211 The orator’s stage in the Forum was decorated with the “rostra,” or “beaks” of the ships of the Antiates; hence it received the name of “Rostrum.” The locality of the Rostra was changed by Julius CÆsar.

2212 Alluding to the prostitution of the Rostra by the tribunes and others for the purposes of sedition, and the presentation by Augustus of the rostrate crown to Agrippa.

2213 Which was suspended, as already mentioned, at the gate of his palace.

2214 AthenÆus and Fabius Pictor say that Janus was the first wearer of a crown; Pherecydes says it was Saturn, Diodorus Siculus Jupiter, and Leo Ægyptiacus Isis, who wore one of wheat.

2215 Il. xiii, 736.

2216 See cc. 34 and 35 of the present Book.

2217 The Olympian, Pythian, Isthmian, and NemÆan games.

2218 See B. vii. c. 27.

2219 He is called Tullus Hostilius by Dionysius of Halicarnassus, the same as his grandson.

2220 A.U.C. 411. The leaves of the holm-oak were employed by Romulus on the occasion above-mentioned.

2221 These varieties of the oak will be considered in the next chapter.

2222 At the Olympic games celebrated in honour of Jupiter. At Olympia there was a statue of that god, one of the master-pieces of Phidias.

2223 Implying thereby, that the city that could produce a man who could so distinguish himself, stood in no need of walls.

2224 In the Circus.

2225 In B. vii. c. 29.

2226 B. vii. c. 29.

2227 Livy says eight. He saved the life of Servilius, the Master of the Horse.

2228 “Glandes.” Under this name, for which we do not appear to have any English equivalent, were included, as already mentioned, not only the acorn of the oak, but the nut or mast of the beech, and probably most of the hard or kernel fruits. In the present instance Pliny probably alludes only to the fruit of the oak and the beech. Acorns are but little used as an article of food in these days. Roasted, they have been proposed as a substitute for coffee.

2229 The acorn of the Quercus ballota of LinnÆus is probably meant, which is still much used in the province of Salamanca, and forms an agreeable article of food. This acorn, FÉe says, contains a considerable proportion of saccharine matter, and is better roasted in the ashes than boiled in water. It is not, however, used as a dessert, as in the time of the Romans. These acorns are sold at market in Andalusia in the month of October.

2230 So far as it goes, the kernel of the mast or beech-nut is not unpalatable; but in the English beech it is very diminutive.

2231 The word “quercus” is frequently used as a general name for the oak; but throughout the present Book it is most employed as meaning a distinct variety of the oak, one of the larger kinds, FÉe says, and answering to the Quercus racemosa of Lamarck, the Quercus robur of LinnÆus, and the Rouvre of the French.

2232 This also has been much employed as a general name for the oak; but here, and in other parts of this Book, it is applied to one variety. FÉe thinks that it answers to the Quercus sessiliflora of Smith, sometimes also called “rouvre” by the French.

2233 The Quercus Æsculus of LinnÆus. It is not improbable that this oak is a different tree from the “Æsculus” of Horace and Virgil, which was perhaps either a walnut, or a variety of the beech.

2234 It has been suggested that this is the same with the Quercus cerrus of LinnÆus, and the Quercus crinita of Lamarck, the gland of which is placed in a prickly cupule. It is rarely found in France, but is often to be met with in Piedmont and the Apennines.

2235 The Fagus silvatica of Lamarck. Its Latin name, “fagus,” is supposed to have been derived from the Greek f???, “to eat.” An oil is extracted from the acorns or nuts, that is much used in some parts of France.

2236 He speaks probably of one of the galls which are found attached to the leaves of the forest trees.

2237 “Ilex.” FÉe thinks that the varieties known as the Prinos and the Ballota were often confounded by the ancients with the “ilex” or “holm-oak.” This tree, he says, bears no resemblance to the ordinary oak, except in the blossoms and the fruit. It is the Ilex of LinnÆus, the “yeuse,” or “green oak,” of the French.

2238 The Quercus suber of LinnÆus; it is found more particularly in the department of the Landes in France.

2239 As FÉe remarks, Pliny is clearly in error here; one kind being the veritable ilex or holm oak, the other, the aquifolium or holly, quite a different tree.

2240 The smilax or milax was a real holm oak, but the aquifolia was the holly.

2241 Od. xi. 242. FÉe remarks that the berry of the holly has no resemblance to the acorn whatever, and he says that this statement of Pliny almost leads him to think that the second variety here mentioned by him was not in reality the holly, but a variety of the quercus.

2242 FÉe observes that, properly speaking, there is no sex in the oak, the individuals being neither male nor female. The Flora Danica however, as he observes, gives the name of “Quercus foemina” to the Quercus racemosa of Lamarck.

2243 Or “broad-leaved” oak; one of the varieties of the Quercus sessiliflora of Smith—Flor. Brit.

2244 This statement is contrary to general experience in modern times, the flavour of the acorn being uniformly acrid and bitter throughout. It is not impossible, however, that the flavour may have been more palatable in ancient times.

2245 A variety of the common oak, the Quercus racemosa of Lamarck; Sprengel takes it to be the Quercus ballota of Desfontaines.

2246 The Quercus Ægilops of LinnÆus. It is a native of Piedmont, some parts of Italy, and the island of Crete.

2247 Pliny’s account of making charcoal is derived from Theophrastus, B. iii. c. 10. FÉe remarks that it differs little from the method adopted in France at the present day.

2248 The Quercus Hispanica, probably, of Lamarck, of which FÉe thinks the Quercus pseudo-suber of Desfontaines is a variety; it is found in Greece and on the shores of the Mediterranean, near Gibraltar. The Greek name signifies the “sea cork-tree.”

2249 The statement here given as to the effect of beech-mast on swine, is destitute, FÉe remarks, of all foundation. If fed upon it, their flesh will naturally be of a soft, spongy nature.

2250 This assertion is perhaps too general; gall-nuts are produced in very small quantities by the holm-oak.

2251 A variety of the Quercus racemosa, which produces the green gall-nut of Aleppo, considered in modern, as in ancient, times the choicest in quality.

2252 Theophrastus says the end of June.

2253 Its growth, in reality, is not so rapid as this.

2254 Such a thing is never seen at the present day.

2255 In Syria, we have mentioned the galls of Aleppo in Note 2251.

2256 This is the case when the inside has been eaten away by the insect that breeds there; of course, in such case it is hollow, light, and worthless.

2257 The ancients were not aware that the gall was produced from the eggs of the cynips, deposited upon the leaf or bark of the tree. Tan and gallic acid are its principal component parts.

2258 A substance quite unknown now; but it is very doubtful if Pliny is rightly informed here.

2259 A fungous gall, produced by the Cynips fungosa. It is not used for any domestic purpose at the present day.

2260 This kind of gall is now unknown. FÉe questions the assertion about its juice.

2261 The Cynips quercus baccarum of LinnÆus, one of the common galls.

2262 The root cynips, the Cynips radicum of Fourcroi, produces these galls, which lie near the root, and have the appearance of ligneous nodosities. It is harder than wood, and contains cells, in which the larva of the insect lies coiled up.

2263 This is a proof, as FÉe remarks, that the ancients had observed the existence of the cynips; though, at the same time, it is equally evident that they did not know the important part it acts in the formation of the gall.

2264 This word, as employed by Theophrastus, means a catkin, the Julus amentum of the botanists; but it is doubtful if Pliny attaches this meaning to the word, as the lime or linden-tree has no catkin, but an inflorescence of a different character. It is not improbable that, under this name, he alludes to some excrescence.

2265 These were the “boletus” and the “suillus” the last of which seem only to have been recently introduced at table in the time of Pliny. See B. xxii. c. 47.

2266 He alludes clearly to fungi of radically different qualities, as the nature of the trees beneath which they grow cannot possibly influence them, any further than by the various proportions of shade they afford. The soil, however, exercises great influence on the quality of the fungus; growing upon a hill, it may be innoxious, while in a wet soil it may be productive of death.

2267 See cc. 93, 94, and 95, of this Book.

2268 Works and Days, l. 230.

2269 Pliny seems to have here taken in a literal sense, what has been said figuratively by Virgil, Ecl. iv. l. 26:

“Et durÆ quercus sudabunt roscida mella;”

and by Ovid, in relation to the Golden Age, Met. i. 113:

“Flavaque de viridi stillabant ilice mella.”

FÉe remarks, that we find on the leaf of the lime-tree a thin, sugary deposit, left by insects, and that a species of manna exudes from the ConiferÆ, as also the bark of the beech. This, however, is never the case with the oak.

2270 B. xi. c. 12.

2271 By this word, FÉe observes, we must not understand the word “nitre,” in the modern sense, but the sub-carbonate of potash; while the ashes of trees growing on the shores of the sea produce a sub-carbonate of soda.

2272 “Coccus.” This is not a gall, but the distended body of an insect, the kermes, which grows on a peculiar oak, the “Quercus coccifera,” found in the south of Europe.

2273 We have previously mentioned, that he seems to have confounded the holly with the holm oak.

2274 Poinsinet, rather absurdly, as it would appear, finds in this word the origin of our word “cochineal.”

2275 The kermes berry is but little used in Spain, or, indeed, anywhere else, since the discovery of the cochineal of America.

2276 B. ix. c. 65.

2277 Not the white agaric, FÉe says, of modern pharmacy; but, as no kind of agaric is found in the oak, it does not seem possible to identify it. See B. xxv. c. 57.

2278 It is evident that no fungus would give out phosphoric light; but it may have resulted from old wood in a state of decomposition.

2279 It is pretty clear that one of the lichens of the genus usnea is here referred to. Amadue, or German tinder, seems somewhat similar.

2280 B. xii. c. 50.

2281 On the contrary, FÉe says, the acorn of the Quercus suber is of a sweet and agreeable flavour, and is much sought as a food for pigs. The hams of Bayonne are said to owe their high reputation to the acorns of the cork-tree.

2282 The word “cork” is clearly derived from the Latin “cortex,” “bark.” See Beckmann’s History of Inventions, V. i. p. 320, et seq., Bohn’s Edition, for a very interesting account of this tree.

2283 This passage, the meaning of which is so obvious, is discussed at some length by Beckmann, Vol. i. pp. 321, 322.

2284 It is still employed for making soles which are impervious to the wet.

2285 It is doubtful whether this name was given to the shoes, or the females who wore them, and we have therefore preserved the doubt, in the ambiguous “them.” Beckmann also discusses this passage, p. 321. He informs us, p. 322, that the Roman ladies who wished to appear taller than they really were, were in the habit of putting plenty of cork under their soles.

2286 At the present day, it grows in the greatest abundance in France, the Landes more particularly.

2287 This is still the case in some of the poorer provinces of Spain.

2288 As FÉe remarks, Mars is no longer the Divinity in honour of whom characters are traced on the bark of trees.

2289 On the contrary. FÉe says, the resinous woods are the most proof of all against the action of the air.

2290 Festus says that the Fagutal, a shrine of Jupiter, was so called from a beech tree (fagus) that stood there, and was sacred to that god.

2291 Or osier.

2292 Or “plantation of the Æsculus.”

2293 A.U.C. 367.

2294 FÉe regards this as an extremely doubtful assertion.

2295 The Pinus pinea of LinnÆus, the cultivated pine.

2296 The Pinus silvestris of LinnÆus, the wild pine; the Pinus maritima of Lamarck is a variety of it.

2297 B. xv. c. 9.

2298 In c. 23 of this Book.

2299 A variety of the Pinus silvestris of LinnÆus.

2300 “LiburnicÆ.” See B. ix. cc. 5 and 48.

2301 The Abies excelsa of Decandolle—the Pesse or Faux sapin (false fir) of the French. This tree, however, has not the pectinated, or comb-like leaf, mentioned by Pliny in c. 38.

2302 It is still known in commerce as “false incense;” and is often sold as incense for the rites of the Roman church: while sometimes it is purposely employed, as being cheaper.

2303 A great street in Capua, which consisted entirely of the shops of sellers of unguents and perfumes.

2304 It has the same pyramidal form as the pitch-tree. It is still much used in ship-building, both for its resinous and durable qualities and the lightness of the wood.

2305 The presence of resin is not looked upon as any defect in the fir at the present day. It produces what is known in commerce as “Strasbourg turpentine.”

2306 The Abies larix of LinnÆus, and the Larix EuropÆa, it is thought, of Decandolles.

2307 It is the Venice turpentine of commerce. Each tree will furnish seven or eight pounds each year for half a century.

2308 It is doubtful if the tÆda, or torch-tree, has been identified. Some take it to be the Pinus mugho of Miller, the torch-pine of the French; others, again, suggest that it is the same as the Pinus cembro of the botanists.

2309 So called from its resemblance to a fig. FÉe says that there is little doubt that this pretended fruit was merely a resinous secretion, which hardens and assumes the form of a fig.

2310 He somewhat mistranslates a passage of Theophrastus here, who, without transforming the larch into another tree, says that it is a sign of disease in the larch, when its secretions are augmented to such a degree that it seems to turn itself into resin.

2311 The lamp-black of commerce is made from the soot of the pine.

2312 This statement, though supported by that of Vitruvius, B. ii. c. 9, is quite erroneous. The wood of the larch gives out more heat than that of the fir, and produces more live coal in proportion.

2313 This, FÉe remarks, is the fact.

2314 This description is inexact, and we should have some difficulty in recognizing here the larch as known to us.

2315 Pliny is in error here, there being no distinction of sex in the coniferous trees. All that he relates relative to the differences between the male and female pine is consequently false. He has, however, in this instance, only perpetuated an erroneous opinion of Theophrastus.

2316 This is an erroneous statement. The larch has its cone, as well as the rest. It is possible, however, that its small size may have caused it to be overlooked by Pliny.

2317 Or “louse-bearing.” As FÉe says, it is difficult to see the analogy.

2318 The Taxus baccata of LinnÆus. The account here given is in general very correct.

2319 It is supposed that Pliny derives this notion as to the yew berry from Julius CÆsar, who says that “Cativulcus killed himself with the yew, a tree which grows in great abundance in Gaul and Germany.” It is, however, now known that the berry is quite innocuous; but the leaves and shoots are destructive of animal life.

2320 “Viatoria;” probably not unlike our travelling flasks and pocket-pistols. This statement made by Pliny is not at all improbable.

2321 This statement does not deserve a serious contradiction.

2322 It is not improbable, however, that t????, an “arrow,” is of older date than “taxus,” as signifying the name of the yew.

2323 Numerous varieties of the coniferÆ supply us with tar, and Pliny is in error in deriving it solely from the torch-tree, the Pinus mugho of LinnÆus.

2324 See B. xxiv. c. 23.

2325 It is still obtained in a similar way.

2326 FÉe remarks, that Pliny is in error here; this red, watery fluid formed in the extraction of tars, being quite a different thing from “cedrium,” the alkitran or kitran of the Arabs; which is not improbably made from a cedar, or perhaps the Juniperus Phoenicea, called “Cedrus” by the two Bauhins and Tournefort. He says that it is not likely that the Egyptians would use this red substance for the purpose of preserving the dead, charged as it is with empyreumatic oil, and destitute of all properties peculiar to resins.

2327 See B. xxi. c. 3, and B. xxiv. c. 23.

2328 This is impracticable; neither vinegar, wine, nor water, will mingle with pitch. These resins, however, if stirred up briskly in hot water, become of a paler colour, and acquire an additional suppleness.

2329 Perhaps so called from Calabria, a country where the pine abounded, and part of which was called Bruttium.

2330 Or wine-vats.

2331 See c. 8 of the present Book.

2332 Stillaticia.

2333 See B. xiv. c. 25.

2334 This operation removes from the pitch a great portion of its essential oil, and disengages it of any extraneous bodies that may have been mixed with it.

2335 FÉe remarks that there is no necessity for this selection, though no doubt rain-water is superior to spring or cistern water, for some purposes, from its holding no terreous salts in solution.

2336 This would colour the resin more strongly, FÉe says, and give it a greater degree of friability.

2337 See B. xxxiv. c. 20.

2338 See B. xiv. c. 25, and B. xxiv. c. 22.

2339 “Sartago.” Generally understood to be the same as our frying-pan. FÉe remarks that this method would most inevitably cause the mass infusion to ignite; and should such not be the case, a coloured resin would be the result, coloured with a large quantity of carbon, and destitute of all the essential oil that the resin originally contained.

2340 See B. xiv. c. 20.

2341 The terebinthine of the mastich, FÉe says, is an oleo-resin, or in other words, composed of an essential oil and a resin.

2342 Apparently meaning “boiled pitch.”

2343 See B. xxiv. c. 26.

2344 This account has been borrowed from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B ix. c. ii. The modern method of extracting the resin of the pine is very similar.

2345 There is no foundation whatever for this statement.

2346 The pith of the pine cannot be separated from the wood, and, indeed, is not easily distinguished from it. FÉe says that in some of these trees masses of resin are found in the cavities which run longitudinally with the fibres, and queries whether this may not be the “marrow” or “pith” of the tree mentioned by Pliny.

2347 As a torch or candle, probably.

2348 This division of the larch into sexes, as previously mentioned, is only fanciful, and has no foundation in fact. The result of this operation, FÉe says, would be only a sort of tar.

2349 See B. xxxv. c. 51. He alludes to the bitumen known as asphalt, bitumen of JudÆa, mineral pitch, mountain pitch, malthe, pissalphate.

2350 These particulars, borrowed from Theophrastus, are in general correct.

2351 This is not the fact; the essential oil in which the resin so greatly abounds, becomes volatile with remarkable facility.

2352 Most probably one of the varieties of the pine; but the mode in which Pliny expresses himself renders it impossible to identify it with any precision.

2353 B. xv. c. 9.

2354 The name borne also by the torch-tree.

2355 See c. 76 of this Book.

2356 He does not speak in this place of the “ornus” or “mountain ash;” nor, as FÉe observes, does he mention the use of the bark of the ash as a febrifuge, or of its leaves as a purgative. This ash is the Fraxinus excelsior of Decandolles.

2357 Il. xxiv. 277.

2358 Pliny makes a mistake here, in copying from Theophrastus, who says that it is the yew that bears so strong a resemblance to the cedar.

2359 Or “bull’s-ash.” This variety does not seem to have been identified.

2360 This statement results from his misinterpretation of the language of Theophrastus, who is really speaking of the yew, which Pliny mistakes for the ash.

2361 Miller asserts that, if given to cows, this leaf will impart a bad flavour to the milk; a statement which; FÉe says, is quite incorrect.

2362 A merely fanciful notion, without apparently the slightest foundation: the same, too, may be said of the alleged antipathy of the serpent to the beech-tree, which is neither venomous nor odoriferous.

2363 This story of Pliny has been corroborated by M. de Verone, and as strongly contradicted by Camerarius and Charras: with M. FÉe, then, we must leave it to the reader to judge which is the most likely to be speaking the truth. It is not improbable that Pliny may have been imposed upon, as his credulity would not at all times preclude him from being duped.

2364 There is no such distinction in the linden or lime, as the flowers are hermaphroditical. They are merely two varieties: the male of Pliny being the Tilia microphylla of Decandolles, and a variety of the Tilia EuropÆa of LinnÆus; and the female being the Tilia platyphyllos, another variety of the Tilia EuropÆa of LinnÆus.

2365 Not at all singular, FÉe says, the fruit being dry and insipid.

2366 In France these cords are still made, and are used for well-ropes, wheat-sheafs, &c. In the north of France, too, brooms are made of the outer bark, and the same is the case in Westphalia.

2367 See B. xxi. c. 4. Ovid, Fasti, B. v. l. 337, speaks of the revellers at drunken banquets binding their hair with the philyra.

2368 “Teredo.” If he means under this name to include the tinea as well, the assertion is far too general, as this wood is eaten away by insects, though more slowly than the majority of the non-resinous woods. It is sometimes perforated quite through by the larvÆ of the byrrhus, our death-watch.

2369 This is incorrect. It attains a very considerable height, and sometimes an enormous size. The trunk is known to grow to as much as forty or fifty feet in circumference.

2370 The maple is much less in size than what the lime or linden really is.

2371 See B. xiii. c. 29.

2372 FÉe says there are but five varieties of the maple known in France. He doubts whether the common maple, the Acer campestre of LinnÆus, was known to the ancients.

2373 FÉe identifies it with the Acer pseudo-platanus of LinnÆus, the Acer montanum candidum of C. Bauhin. This tree is not uncommon in Italy.

2374 “Acer pavonaceum:” “peacock maple.” He gives a similar account of the spots on the wood of the citrus, B. xiii. c. 19.

2375 Or “thick-veined” maple.

2376 Supposed by FÉe to be the Acer Monspessulanus of LinnÆus, also the Acer trilobum of LinnÆus.

2377 A variety of the Acer pseudo-platanus of LinnÆus, according to FÉe.

2378 The Carpinus betulus of LinnÆus; the horn-beam or yoke-elm.

2379 “Silicios.” This word appears to be explained by the accompanying word “laminas;” but it is very doubtful what is the correct reading.

2380 The Alnus glutinosa of Decandolles. In c. 38, Pliny says, very incorrectly, that the alder has a remarkably thick leaf; and in c. 45, with equal incorrectness, that it bears neither seed nor fruit.

2381 FÉe observes, that it is incorrect to say that the male tree blossoms before the female, if such is Pliny’s meaning here.

2382 From the Greek, meaning “a tree with clusters.” It is the Staphylea pinnata of LinnÆus, the wild or false pistachio of the French.

2383 “Siliqua.” This term, FÉe says, is very inappropriate to the fruit of this tree, which is contained in a membranous capsule. The kernel is oily, and has the taste of the almond more than the nut.

2384 The Buxus sempervirens of LinnÆus.

2385 It is still extensively used for a similar purpose.

2386 There are only two species now known: that previously mentioned, and the Buxus Balearica of Lamarck. The first is divided into the four varieties, arborescens, angustifolia, suffruticosa, and myrtifolia.

2387 The Buxus sempervirens of LinnÆus; very common in the south of France, and on the banks of the Loire.

2388 It is doubtful if this is a box at all. The wild olive, mentioned in B. xv. c. 7, has the same name; all the varieties of the box emit a disagreeable smell.

2389 A variety of the Buxus sempervirens, the same as the Buxus suffruticosa of Lamarck.

2390 The Pyrenean box is mostly of the arborescent kind.

2391 In Phrygia. See B. v. c. 29.

2392 The arborescent variety.

2393 This is doubted by FÉe, but it is by no means impossible. In Pennsylvania the bees collect a poisonous honey from the Kalmia latifolia.

2394 A very good charcoal might be made from it, but the wood is too valuable for such a purpose. It burns with a bright, clear flame, and throws out a considerable heat.

2395 Although (in common, too, with other trees) it is used as a support for the vine, that does not any the more make it of the same nature as the fruit-trees.

2396 The Ulmus effusa of Willdenow; the Ulmus montana of Smith: Flor. Brit.

2397 The Ulmus campestris of LinnÆus; the Ulmus marita of other botanists.

2398 The ordinary elm, FÉe thinks.

2399 A variety of the Ulmus campestris, probably.

2400 This name is still preserved by botanists. Pliny is incorrect in saying that the large elm produces no seed, the only difference being that the seed is smaller than in the other kinds. Columella, B. v. c. 6, contradicts the statement here made by Pliny, but says that it appears to be sterile, in comparison with the others.

2401 The Pinus maritima of LinnÆus, which produces the greater part of the resins used in France, is found, however, in great abundance in the flat country of the Landes.

2402 On the contrary, the yoke-elm, or horn-beam, grows almost exclusively on the plains; and the same with the cornel and the poplar.

2403 The Rhus cotinus of LinnÆus, the fustic. See B. xiii. c. 41. This, however, imparts a yellow colour, while Pliny speaks of a purple. It has been asserted, however, that the roots of it produce a fine red. There is no tree in Europe that produces a purple for dyeing.

2404 The maple, the ash, and the service-tree, are as often found in the plains as on the hills.

2405 See c. 43, and B. xxiv. c. 43. The Cornus sanguinea of LinnÆus, the blood-red cornel; the branches of which are red in the winter, and the fruit filled with a blood-red juice. This is probably the same shrub as the male cornel, mentioned further on by Pliny.

2406 The Genista tinctoria of LinnÆus, or “dyers’” broom.

2407 Or “service-tree,” the Sorbus domestica of LinnÆus. It thrives just as well in a warm locality as a cold one.

2408 The Betula alba of LinnÆus. It was an object of terror not only in the hands of the Roman lictor, but in those of the pedagogue also, and is still to some extent. Hence it was formerly nicknamed “Arbor sapientiÆ,” the “tree of wisdom.”

2409 This is no longer done in France, but it is in Russia, where they extract from it an empyreumatic oil, which is used in preparing Russia leather, and which imparts to it its agreeable smell.

2410 Boys, both of whose parents were surviving, used to carry before the bride a torch of white thorn. This thorn was, not improbably, the “CratÆgus oxyacantha” of LinnÆus, which bears a white flower. See B. xxiv. c. 66.

2411 The Cytisus laburnum of LinnÆus, also known as “false ebony,” still a native of the Alps.

2412 But blackish in the centre; whence its name of false ebony.

2413 Meaning the clusters of the flowers.

2414 The Anthyllis barba Jovis of modern botanists. The leaves have upon them a silvery down, whence the name “argyrophylla,” given to it by MÆnch.

2415 But in c. 30, he says that the poplar grows on hilly or mountainous declivities.

2416 This tree has not been satisfactorily identified; but FÉe is of opinion that it is probably a variety of the willow, the Salix vitellina of LinnÆus. Sprengel thinks that it is the Salix caprÆa.

2417 The Ligustrum vulgare of LinnÆus. It has black fruit and a white flower, and is rendered famous by the lines of Virgil—Ecl. ii. 17:

“O formose puer, nimium ne crede colori;
Alba ligustra cadunt, vaccinia nigra leguntur.”

It is evidently this juxtaposition that has prompted Pliny to mention the vaccinium in the succeeding passage. In B. xii. c. 51, and B. xxiv. c. 45, Pliny seems inclined to confound this shrub with the Cyprus, the Lawsonia inermis of LinnÆus, the Henna of the east, a totally different plant.

2418 Wooden tallies used by public officers in keeping their accounts. They were employed till the middle ages.

2419 The Primus mahaleb, Desfontaines says; but FÉe identifies it with the black heath-berry, or whortle-berry, still called “vaciet” in France. It does not, however, grow, as Pliny says, in watery places, but in woods and on shrubby hills.

2420 See B. xxi. c. 97.

2421 These observations, FÉe says, are borrowed from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iii. c. 4, and are founded on truth.

2422 “Silvestres,” and “urbaniores.”

2423 UrbanÆ.

2424 The Nerion oleander of LinnÆus; the laurel-rose, or rose of St. Anthony of the French; it has some distant resemblance to the olive-tree, but its leaf is that of the laurel, and its flower very similar to that of the rose.

2425 See B. xxiv. c. 61.

2426 “Nerion” is the Greek name.

2427 It has certain dangerous properties, which cause the herbivorous animals to avoid touching it. It acts strongly on the muscular system, and, as FÉe remarks, used as an antidote to the stings of serpents, it is not improbable that its effect would be the worst of the two.

2428 See B. xiii. c. 37. The tamarisk of the moderns is not an evergreen, which has caused writers to doubt if it is identical with the tamariscus of the ancients, and to be disposed to look for it among the larger ericÆ or heaths. The leaves of the larch fall every year; those of the other evergreens mostly every two or three years.

2429 See B. xiii. c. 40.

2430 See B. xiii. c. 40. This assertion of Pliny is erroneous, as these trees are in reality evergreens, though all trees of that class are liable to lose their leaves through certain maladies.

2431 “Quercus.” The ilex or holm-oak is an evergreen.

2432 Pliny is in error here. Varro, De Re Rust. B. i. c. 7, has made mention of this tree.

2433 The hot climates possess a greater number of evergreens than the temperate regions, but not of the same species or genus. The vine invariably loses its leaves each year.

2434 This last assertion, FÉe says, is far from true, in relation to the coniferous trees.

2435 See B. xv. c. 7.

2436 The Populus alba of LinnÆus.

2437 The Populus nigra of LinnÆus.

2438 The Populus tremula of LinnÆus. This statement as to the leaves of the poplar is verified by modern experience.

2439 This does not appear to be exactly correct as to the ivy. The leaves on the young suckers or the old and sterile branches are divided into three or five regular lobes, while those which grow on the branches destined to bear the blossoms are ovals or lanceolated ovals in shape.

2440 It is not from the leaves, but from the fruit of the tree that this down falls; the seeds being enveloped with a cottony substance. This passage is hopelessly corrupt.

2441 See B. xviii. c. 68, where he enlarges still further on this asserted peculiarity; he borrows his statement from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. i. c. 16.

2442 These statements are quite conformable with the fact.

2443 This statement is quite true, so far as the fact that the leaves have not the same position in the day-time as during the night: the changes of position vary greatly, however, in the different kinds. It is generally thought that an organic irritability is the cause of this phenomenon.

2444 This seems to be the meaning of “In aliis gentium lana est.” He alludes, probably, to cotton or silk: see B. vi. c. 20. Thunberg tells us that at Roodesand, near the Cape of Good Hope, there grows so thick a down on the Buplevrum giganteum of Lamarck, that it is employed to imitate a sort of white velvet, and is used for bonnets, gloves, stockings, &c.

2445 B. xiii. c. 7.

2446 “Genere ilicum.” It is not improbable that he here refers to the variety of the holm-oak which he has previously called “aquifolia,” apparently confounding it with the holly. See c. 8 of this Book.

2447 See B. xiii. c. 37.

2448 This must be understood of the young leaf of the alder, which has a sort of thick gummy varnish on it.

2449 B. xiii. c. 7.

2450 B. xv. c. 15. Pliny is not correct here; the leaf of the pear is oval or lanceolated, while that of the apple is oval and somewhat angular, though not exactly “mucronata,” or sharply pointed.

2451 Not exactly “divided,” but strongly lobed.

2452 If this is the case, the pitch-tree can hardly be identical with the false fir, the Abies excelsa of Decandolles. See c. 18 of this Book, and the Note.

2453 This passage would be apt to mislead, did we not know that the leaves of the coniferous trees here mentioned are not prickly, in the same sense as those of the holly, which are armed with very formidable weapons.

2454 More particularly in the Populus tremula, the “quivering” poplar.

2455 Crepitantia.

2456 See B. xv. c. 15. Not a species, but an accidental monstrosity.

2457 See B. xv. c. 37, where he speaks of the Hexastich myrtle.

2458 The leaves of the elm and the tree supposed to be identical with the cytisus of the ancients have no characteristics in common. See B. xiii. c. 47, and the Notes.

2459 De Re Rust. cc. 5, 30, 45.

2460 Very inappropriate food for cattle, it would appear: the fig leaf being charged with a corrosive milky juice; the leaf of the holm oak, hard and leathery; and that of the ivy, bitter and nauseous in the highest degree.

2461 Eighth of February.

2462 See B. viii. c. 67.

2463 Catlitio.

2464 He alludes to the period of the rising of the sap; an entirely distinct process from germination.

2465 This statement, as also that relative to the holm oak, and other trees previously mentioned, is quite incorrect. The blossoms of the fig-tree are very much concealed, however, from view in the involucre of the clinanthium.

2466 This is not the fact, though the blossom of the juniper is of humble character, and not easily seen. Theophrastus, B. iii. c. 6, only says that it is a matter of doubt, what Pliny so positively affirms.

2467 This is the fact; the male tree is sterile, but it fecundates the female.

2468 These remarks, borrowed from Theophrastus, are generally consistent with our experience.

2469 FÉe remarks that Pliny here copies from Theophrastus, a writer of Greece, without making allowance for the difference of localities. Theophrastus, however, gives the laurel an earlier period for budding than Pliny does.

2470 The Rhamnus paliurus of LinnÆus.

2471 This is entirely fanciful: though it is the case that in some trees, the ligneous ones, namely, there are two germinations in the year, one at the beginning of spring, which acts more particularly on the branches, and the other at the end of summer, which acts more upon the parts nearer the roots.

2472 See B. xviii. c. 57.

2473 There is no such thing as a third budding.

2474 As already stated, there are never more than two germinations.

2475 This rupture of the epidermis, caused by the formation beneath of new ligneous and conical layers, takes place not solely, as Pliny and Theophrastus state, at the time of germination, but slowly and continuously.

2476 On the contrary, they are irregular both in their commencement and their duration.

2477 This is not the case; each bud is independent of the one that has preceded it. A sucker, however, newly developed may give birth to buds not at the extremity, but throughout the whole length of it.

2478 See B. xviii. c. 67. What Pliny says here is in general true, though its germination does not take place with such rapidity as he states.

2479 A mere fable, of course.

2480 In the last Chapter.

2481 In Paris, FÉe says, the almond does not blossom till March. If the tree should blossom too soon, it is often at the expense of the fruit.

2482 Probably the apricot. See B. xv. c. 12.

2483 See B. xv. c. 11.

2484 See B. xxiv. c. 8.

2485 This, of course, is not the fact. As to the succeeding statements, they are borrowed mostly from Theophrastus, and are in general correct.

2486 The rising of the sap.

2487 The Pleiades. See B. xviii. cc. 59, 60.

2488 It was supposed in astrology that the stars exercised an effect equally upon animal and vegetable life.

2489 25th of July.

2490 See B. xviii. c. 68.

2491 The Cornus mas of botanists; probably the Frutex sanguineus mentioned in c. 30. See also B. xv. c. 31.

2492 Probably the Lonicera Alpigena of LinnÆus; the fruit of which resembles a cherry, but is of a sour flavour, and produces vomiting.

2493 The wood is so durable, that a tree of this kind in the forest of Montmorency is said to be a thousand years old.

2494 See B. xviii. cc. 59, 60.

2495 See c. 6 of this Book.

2496 See B. xii. c. 7.

2497 This supposed marvel merely arises from the fact that the fruit has a strong ligneous stalk, which almost precludes the possibility of its dropping off. This is the case, too, not only with the pine, but with numerous other trees as well.

2498 “Dried” nuts.

2499 See B. xxiv. c. 41.

2500 But in B. xxiv. c. 32, he speaks of the fruit of the black poplar as an antidote for epilepsy. In fact, he is quite in error in denying a seed to any of these trees.

2501 See c. 29 of this Book.

2502 The Rhamnus alaternus of LinnÆus, the Phylica elatior of C. Bauhin. In reality, it bears a small black berry, of purgative qualities.

2503 “Infelices,” “unhappy” rather.

2504 Daughter of Sithon, king of Thrace, who hanged herself on account of the supposed inconstancy of her lover, DemophÖon. See Ovid, Heroid. 2.

2505 This must not be taken to the letter; indeed, FÉe thinks that the proper meaning is:—“Young trees do not produce fruit till they have arrived at a certain state of maturity.” Trees mostly continue on the increase till they die.

2506 See B. xvii. c. 2. The assertion here made has not been confirmed by experience.

2507 “Frugiperda:” in the Greek, ??es??a?p??. See Homer. Od. x. l. 510. It has been suggested, Pliny says, that the willow seed had this epithet from its effect in causing abortion; but he does not seem to share the opinion.

2508 This cannot be a willow, FÉe remarks; indeed, Theophrastus, B. iii. c. 5, speaks of a black poplar as growing there.

2509 See B. xv. c. 13. It is not impossible that Pliny may have mistaken here the Persea, or Balanites Ægyptiaca, for the Persica, or peach. See p. 296.

2510 FÉe remarks, that this expression is remarkable as giving a just notion of the relative functions of the male and female in plants. He says that one might almost be tempted to believe that they suspected something of the nature and functions of the pistils and stamens.

2511 This statement, which is drawn from Theophrastus, is rather fanciful than rigorously true.

2512 B. xiii. c. 7.

2513 Or “forerunner.” The Spaniards call a similar fig “brevas,” the “ready ripener.”

2514 See B. xv. c. 19.

2515 See B. xv. c. 21.

2516 This does not happen in the northern climates; though sometimes it is the case that a fruit-tree blossoms again towards the end of summer, and if the autumn is fine and prolonged, these late fruits will ripen. Such a phenomenon, however, is of very rare occurrence.

2517 See B. xviii. c. 74.

2518 “InsanÆ.” There are some varieties of the vine which blossom more than once, and bear green grapes and fully ripe ones at the same moment.

2519 De Re Rust. c. 7.

2520 The suggested reading, “apud matrem magnam,” seems preferable to “apud mare,” and receives support from what is said relative to Smyrna in B. xiv. c. 6.

2521 See B. v. c. 3.

2522 B. xviii. c. 51.

2523 B. xv. c. 19.

2524 This is not the fact: the fruits of all trees have their proper time for ripening.

2525 He speaks here in too general terms; the pear, for instance, is not more fruitful when old than when young.

2526 He speaks of the process of caprification. See B. xv. c. 21.

2527 So our proverb, “Soon ripe, soon rotten;” applicable to mankind as well as trees. See B. xxiii. c. 23.

2528 See B. xv. c. 27. The mulberry tree will live for several centuries.

2529 This stimulates the sap, and adds to its activity: but the tree grows old all the sooner, being the more speedily exhausted.

2530 In cc. 9-14 of the present Book.

2531 This passage is quite unintelligible; and it is with good reason that FÉe questions whether Pliny really understood the author that he copied from.

2532 FÉe remarks, that Pliny does not seem to know that the catkin is an assemblage of flowers, and that without it the tree would be totally barren.

2533 Pliny blunders sadly here, in copying from Theophrastus, B. iii. c. 16. He mixes up a description of the box and the cratÆgus, or holm-oak, making the latter to be a seed of the former: and he then attributes a mistletoe to the box, which Theophrastus speaks of as growing on the cratÆgus.

2534 See c. 93, where he enlarges on the varieties of the mistletoe.

2535 See B. xxiv. c. 71.

2536 He means the garden or border-box, mentioned in c. 28 of this Book.

2537 See B. xiii. c. 17: the African lotus, probably; the Zizyphus lotus of Desfontaines.

2538 This statement is entirely incorrect. If a tree loses the terminal bud, it will grow no higher; but it will not die if the extremities of the branches are cut. Such, in fact, is much more likely to happen when they are all cut off, from the extreme loss of juices which must naturally ensue at the several cicatrices united.

2539 The Celtis australis of LinnÆus. Pliny is in error in calling this tree the “Grecian bean.” In B. xiii. c. 22, he erroneously calls the African lotus by the name of “celtis,” which only belongs to the lotus of Italy; that of Africa being altogether different.

2540 The bark, which is astringent, is still used in preparing skins, and a black colouring matter extracted from the root is employed in dyeing wool.

2541 Quite an accidental resemblance, if, indeed, it ever existed.

2542 “Oculus”—the bud on the trunk.

2543 This must be either a mistake or an exaggeration; the cherry never being a very large tree.

2544 It is evident that he is speaking of the epidermis only, and not the cortical layers and the liber.

2545 The roots of trees being ligneous, “carnosÆ,” FÉe remarks, is an inappropriate term.

2546 Georg. ii. 291.

2547 “Lagenas.” FÉe takes this to mean here vessels to hold liquids, and remarks that the workers in wicker cannot attain this degree of perfection at the present day.

2548 Pliny is in error in rejecting this notion.

2549 See B. xii. c. 5, and B. xiii. c. 29. What Pliny states of the fir, or Abies pectinata, Theophrastus relates of the pe???, or Abies excelsa of Decandolles. There is little doubt that in either case the statement is incorrect.

2550 On the contrary, the roots of trees increase in size till the period of their death.

2551 By preventing the action of the air from drying the roots, and so killing the tree.

2552 A grove, probably, consecrated to the Muses.

2553 These stories must be regarded as either fables or impostures; though it is very possible for a tree to survive after the epidermis has been removed with the adze.

2554 See B. xvii. c. 9.

2555 In c. 7 of this Book.

2556 It is not improbable that he has in view here the passage in Virgil’s Georgics, B. ii. l. 109, et seq.

2557 Or balm of Gilead. See B. xii. c. 54. Bruce assures us that it is indigenous to Abyssinia; if so, it has been transplanted in Arabia. It is no more to be found in JudÆa.

2558 This is inserted, as it is evident that the text without it is imperfect. FÉe says that even in JudÆa it was transplanted from Arabia.

2559 As to the identification of the cinnamomum of Pliny, see B. xii. cc. 41 and 42, and the Notes.

2560 As to the question of the identity of the amomum, see B. xii. c. 28.

2561 See B. xii. c. 26.

2562 This cannot be the ordinary Piper nigrum, or black pepper, which does not deserve the title “arbor.” It is, no doubt, the pepper of Italy, which he mentions in B. xii. c. 14.

2563 The Cassia Italica, probably, of B. xii. c. 43. The cassia of the East could not possibly survive in Italy. The fact is, no doubt, that the Romans gave the names of cassia, piper, and amomum, to certain indigenous plants, and then persuaded themselves that they had the genuine plants of the East.

2564 See B. xii. c. 30.

2565 Under the name of Cedrus, no doubt, several of the junipers have been included. See B. xiii. c. 11.

2566 FÉe is inclined to doubt this statement. The myrtle has been known to stand the winters of Lower Brittany.

2567 Owing, no doubt, as FÉe says, solely to bad methods of cultivation. The same, too, with the grafted peach and the Greek nut or almond.

2568 The Cupressus sempervirens of LinnÆus, the Cupressus fastigiata of Decandolle.

2569 De Re Rust. cc. 48, 151.

2570 “Morosa;” meaning that it reaches maturity but very slowly.

2571 Tristis tentantum sensu torquebit amaror.—Virg. Georg. ii. 247.

2572 This statement is exaggerated.

2573 It is still to be seen very frequently in the cemeteries of Greece and Constantinople.

2574 The cypress is in reality monoecious, the structure of the same plant being both male and female.

2575 This was formerly done with the cypress, in England, to a considerable extent. Such absurdities are now but rare.

2576 The Cupressus fastigiata of Decandolle: and a variety of the Cupressus sempervirens of LinnÆus.

2577 The Cupressus horizontalis of Miller; the variety B of the C. sempervirens of LinnÆus.

2578 The present name given to this tree in the island of Crete, is the “daughter’s dowry.”

2579 De Re Rust. c. 151.

2580 B. iii. c. 12.

2581 This, FÉe says, is the case with none of the coniferous trees.

2582 Of course this spontaneous creation of the cypress is fabulous; and, indeed, the whole account, which is borrowed from Theophrastus, is greatly exaggerated.

2583 B. xix. c. 15.

2584 This story, which is borrowed from Theophrastus, is evidently fabulous.

2585 Meaning Asia Minor.

2586 Hist. Plant. B. iii c. 10.

2587 See B. vi. c. 23.

2588 Bacchus, after the alleged conquest by him of India, was said to have returned crowned with ivy, and seated in a car drawn by tigers.

2589 It is a mistake to suppose that the ivy exhausts the juices of trees. Its tendrils fasten upon the cortical fissures; and, if the tree is but small, its development is apt to be retarded thereby. It is beneficial, rather than destructive, to walls.

2590 This plant is really monoecious or androgynous.

2591 The Rosa Eglanteria.

2592 The Hedera helix of LinnÆus, or, possibly, a variety of it with variegated leaves.

2593 The Hedera arborea of C. Bauhin, the common ivy.

2594 The Hedera major sterilis of C. Bauhin.

2595 The first variety of the common ivy, the Hedera helix of LinnÆus.

2596 A wreath of ivy was the usual prize in the poetic contests.

2597 See B. v. c. 16, and B. vi. c. 23.

2598 The “red berry” and the “golden fruit.”

2599 The berries are yellow in the first variety of the common ivy, the Hedera poetica of C. Bauhin.

2600 This is the case sometimes with the black ivy, the Hedera arborea of C. Bauhin. Only isolated cases, however, are to be met with.

2601 There is an ivy of this kind, the Hedera humi repens of botanists; but most of the commentators are of opinion that it is the ground ivy, the Glechoma hederacea of LinnÆus, that is spoken of. Sprengel takes it to be the Anthirrinum Azarina, from which opinion, however, FÉe dissents.

2602 The Smilax aspera of LinnÆus; the sarsaparilla plant.

2603 FÉe is inclined to question this; but the breadth of the tablets may have been very small in this instance.

2604 Of course this is fabulous: though it is not impossible that the writing on the tablets may sometimes have caused “a noise in the world,” and that hence the poets may have given rise to this story.

2605 Pliny borrows this fabulous story from Cato, De Re Rust. c. 3.

2606 The reeds cannot be appropriately ranked among the shrubs.

2607 For musical purposes, namely.

2608 B. v. c. 20.

2609 “Calamus.” The so-called reed of the East, used for making darts and arrows, does not belong to the genus Arundo, but to those of the Bambos and Nastus.

2610 Few readers of history will fail to recollect the report made to King Henry V. by Davy Gam, before the battle of Agincourt:—“The enemy are so numerous,” said the messenger, “that their arrows will darken the sun.” “We must e’en be content to fight in the dark then,” was the warrior’s reply.

2611 See B. vii. c. 2. This is probably an exaggeration. He alludes to the Bambos arundinacea of Lamarck, the Arundo arbor of C. Bauhin.

2612 The Arundo donax of LinnÆus.

2613 Or the pipe-reed.

2614 The tibia, or pipe, was played lengthwise, like the flageolet or clarionet.

2615 A variety of the Arundo donax. The Orchomenian reed is of the same class. The fistula was played sideways; and seems to have been a name given both to the Syrinx or the PandÆan pipes, and the flute, properly so called.

2616 In the last Chapter. The Arundo donax, probably, so far as European warfare was concerned.

2617 A variety of the Arundo donax of LinnÆus.

2618 This is not the fact.

2619 The Arundo versicolor of Miller.

2620 Constantinus and Schneider, upon Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 11, suspect the correctness of this word.

2621 See B. xx. c. 88, and B. xxxii. c. 52.

2622 The Arundo phragmites of LinnÆus. The Plotias, no doubt, was only a variety of it.

2623 “Arundo tibialis.” The story about the time taken by it to grow, and the increase of the waters, is, of course, fabulous.

2624 The “yoke reed,” or “reed for a double flute.”

2625 Perhaps so called from the silkiness of its flossy pinicules.

2626 This seems to be the meaning of “ad inclusos cantus.”

2627 B. xviii. c. 74.

2628 Lingulis.

2629 The words “dextrÆ” and “sinistrÆ,” denote the treble and the bass flutes; it is thought by some, because the former were held with the right hand, and the latter with the left. Two treble or bass flutes were occasionally played on at the same time.

2630 See B. xiii. c. 32.

2631 These were of the variety Zeugites, previously mentioned.

2632 FÉe suggests, that what he mentions here may not have been a reed at all, but one of the cyperaceous plants, the papyrus, perhaps.

2633 De Re Rust. c. 6. It was the donax that was thus employed; as it is in France at the present day.

2634 Oculis. See B. xvii. c. 33.

2635 See B. xix. c. 42.

2636 The white willow, Salix Alba of LinnÆus.

2637 The Salix vitellina more particularly is used in France for this purpose.

2638 The Salix helix of LinnÆus.

2639 The Salix amygdalina of LinnÆus.

2640 De Re Rust. c. 6. FÉe remarks that the notions of modern agriculturists are very different on this point.

2641 The Salix purpurea of LinnÆus: the Salix vulgaris rubens of C. Bauhin.

2642 This belongs, probably, to the Salix helix of LinnÆus.

2643 FÉe queries whether this may not be the Salix incana of Schrank and Hoffmann, the bark of which is a brown green.

2644 Belonging to the Salix helix of LinnÆus.

2645 Belonging to the Salix purpurea of LinnÆus.

2646 Field-mouse or squirrel colour. See B. viii. c. 82. The same, probably, as the Salix vitellina of LinnÆus.

2647 A variety, FÉe thinks, of the Salix rubens.

2648 The Scirpus lacustris of LinnÆus.

2649 And not in front of them.

2650 Mapalia.

2651 Egypt, namely.

2652 The bramble is sometimes found on the banks of watery spots and in marshy localities, but more frequently in mountainous and arid spots.

2653 Known to us as blackberries. This tree is the Rubus fruticosus of LinnÆus; the same as the Rubus tomentosus, and the Rubus corylifolius of other modern botanists.

2654 The Rosa canina of LinnÆus: the dog-rose or Eglantine.

2655 The Rubus IdÆus of botanists; the ordinary raspberry.

2656 See B. xxiv. c. 75.

2657 See B. xxiv. c. 35.

2658 They are still used for dyeing, but not for staining the hair.

2659 Only as a purgative, probably.

2660 Though the acid it contains would curdle milk, still its natural acridity would disqualify it from being used for making cheese.

2661 The white sap or inner bark; the aubier of the French. FÉe remarks, that its supposed analogy with fat is incorrect.

2662 He means the outer ligneous layers of the wood. They differ only in their relative hardness.

2663 “PulpÆ.” The ligneous fibres which form the tissue of the bark.

2664 “VenÆ.” By this term he probably means the nutritive vessels and the ligneous fibres united. It was anciently the general belief that the fibres acted their part in the nutriment of the tree.

2665 “Graphium.” Properly a stylus or iron pen.

2666 “Glandia.” This analogy, FÉe remarks, does not hold good.

2667 See B. xiii. c. 29, and c. 27 of this Book.

2668 And at an angle with the grain or fibre of the wood.

2669 And at right angles. In the Dicotyledons, the disposition of the fibres is longitudinal and transversal.

2670 Guttum.

2671 For the simple reason, because the part near the root is of greater diameter.

2672 Soft ligneous layers.

2673 In c. 72 of this Book.

2674 Hard wood—such as we know generally as “heart;” “heart of oak” for instance.

2675 Probably that of the ligneous layers near the pith or sap.

2676 “Limo:” the alburnum previously mentioned.

2677 This practice was formerly forbidden by the forest laws of France.

2678 In B. xviii.

2679 Pliny borrows this superstition from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. vi. c. 1.

2680 This was the name of mimic sea-fights, exhibited at Rome in the Circus or amphitheatres, or else in lakes dug expressly for the purpose. Hardouin says, there were five NaumachiÆ at Rome, in the 14th region of the City.

2681 This practice is no longer followed.

2682 De Re Rust. c. 31; also cc. 17 and 37.

2683 This practice is observed in modern times.

2684 C. 37.

2685 Pliny, no doubt, observes an analogy between the hair of the human head, and trees as forming the hair of the earth. The superstition here mentioned, FÉe says, was, till very recently, observed in France to a considerable extent.

2686 De Re Rust. 1, 37.

2687 Terebinthine or turpentine.

2688 “Ad fabrorum intestina opera medulla sectilis.” This passage is probably corrupt.

2689 In c. 74.

2690 With reference to the fir, namely.

2691 B. iii. c. 5.

2692 B. iv. c. 3.

2693 An additional proof, perhaps, that the cedar of the ancients is only one of the junipers, and that, as FÉe says, they were not acquainted with the real cedar.

2694 B. iii. c. 4.

2695 “Spiras.” It seems to have been the opinion of the ancients that the internal knots of the wood are formed spirally. Such is not the fact, as they consist of independent layers.

2696 Centra.

2697 He takes this account from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. v. c. 3.

2698 The greatest height, FÉe says, of any tree known, is that of the palm, known as ceroxylon; it sometimes attains a height of 250 feet. Adanson speaks of the baobab as being 90 feet in circumference.

2699 In c. 74.

2700 See B. xix. c. 6.

2701 A spot enclosed in the Campus Martius, for the resort of the people during the Comitia, and when giving their votes.

2702 “Diribitorium.” This was the place, probably, where the diribitores distributed to the citizens the tabellÆ, with which they voted in the Comitia, or else, as Wunder thinks, divided the votes, acting as “tellers,” in the modern phrase.

2703 Caligula.

2704 B. xxxvi. c. 14.

2705 See B. xxxvi. c. 14. This was a mortar made of volcanic ashes, which hardened under water. It is now known as Pozzuolane.

2706 The Pinus cedrus of LinnÆus.

2707 The canoes were formed probably of the fir.

2708 The Celtis australis of LinnÆus.

2709 See B. xiii. c. 27.

2710 This, FÉe says, is not the case, if the Syrian terebinth is the same as the Pistacia terebinthus of LinnÆus.

2711 This is not the case; a nail has a firm hold in all resinous woods.

2712 This is evidently a puerile absurdity: but it is borrowed from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. v. c. 4.

2713 The savages of North America, and, indeed, of all parts of the globe, seem to have been acquainted with this method of kindling fire from the very earliest times.

2714 See B. xxiv. c. 49. The Viticella, belonging to the genus clematis.

2715 This unfounded notion is borrowed from Theophrastus, B. v. c. 4.

2716 In the modern botanical sense of the word, the male trees do not bear at all.

2717 Asia Minor, namely. See B. xxxv. c. 21.

2718 The junctures where the pieces of wood are united by glue. This is to be observed very easily in the greater part of the oaken statuary that is so plentiful in the churches of Belgium.

2719 Cypress is perhaps the most lasting of all woods.

2720 One of the earliest appellations, probably, of Jupiter among the Romans. See Ovid’s Fasti, B. iii. l. 445, et seq.

2721 This is correct. Their resin defends them from the action of the air, from damp, and the attacks of noxious insects.

2722 A variety of the oak. See c. 6 of this Book.

2723 As mentioned at the end of c. 74.

2724 See B. xi. c. 2.

2725 See B. xvii. c. 37.

2726 In c. 74.

2727 There is nothing very surprising in this, as most woods are preserved better when completely immersed in water, than when exposed to the variations of the atmosphere.

2728 He borrows this fable from Theophrastus, B. v. c. 5.

2729 This process, FÉe says, would be attended with no success.

2730 It is not quite clear whether he intends this observation to apply to the poplar and the palm, or to the last only. It is true, however, in neither case, and is contrary, as FÉe observes, to all physical laws.

2731 The resistance that woods offer when placed vertically is in the same ratio as that presented by them when employed horizontally. This paragraph is borrowed from Theophrastus, B. iii. c. 4, and B. v. cc. 6, 7, 8.

2732 Ferula.

2733 In c. 77.

2734 See c. 24.

2735 FÉe thinks, from the context, that the meaning is, that the vine was employed in the construction of chariots; it depends entirely on the punctuation adopted.

2736 This could only have happened in the first year that they were so employed.

2737 De Re Rust. c. 31.

2738 It is singular, FÉe says, to find the wood of the palm, and that of the poplar, which are destitute of veins, enumerated among those employed for veneering.

2739 In c. 27.

2740 According to Adanson, the baobab will live for more than six thousand years.

2741 The Celtis australis of LinnÆus.

2742 In consequence of the disputes between the patricians and plebeians.

2743 Thus deriving Lucina from “lucus,” a grove.

2744 Capillos.

2745 An area before the temple of Vulcan.

2746 “Stationes municipiorum.” A sort of exchange, near the Forum, where the citizens met to discuss the topics of the day.

2747 See B. iv. c. 18. Of course, this story must be regarded as fabulous.

2748 Quercus.

2749 These are fables founded upon the known longevity of trees, which, as FÉe remarks, Pliny relates with a truly “infantine simplicity.”

2750 See B. v. c. 43.

2751 See B. v. c. 29.

2752 The palm is by no means a long-lived tree.

2753 The pomegranate, on the contrary, has been known to live many centuries.

2754 He has elsewhere said that the vine is extremely long-lived.

2755 In the last Chapter he has spoken of a laurel having existed for many centuries.

2756 To its great detriment, probably.

2757 FÉe says that no holm-oak is ever known to attain this size.

2758 See c. 62.

2759 Sprengel says that this is the parasitic plant, which he calls Cassyta filiformis. FÉe says that this opinion, though perhaps not to be absolutely rejected, must be accepted with reserve.

2760 It does not seem to have been identified.

2761 See B. xviii. c. 33.

2762 Serpyllum. See B. xx. c. 90.

2763 A mistletoe, apparently, growing upon the wild olive. FÉe says that no such viscus appears to be known.

2764 See B. xxvii. c. 66. The Calcitrapa stellata of Lamarck. FÉe remarks that Pliny has committed a great error, in making it a parasite of the Spina fullonia. Dioscorides only says that the two plants grow in the same spots.

2765 The Viscum EuropÆum of modern naturalists.

2766 The Viscum album of LinnÆus; but Sprengel takes it to be the Loranthus EuropÆus.

2767 FÉe questions whether this may not be the Loranthus EuropÆus.

2768 The Viscum album of LinnÆus; the oak mistletoe or real mistletoe.

2769 This is not the fact: it grows upon a vast multitude of other trees.

2770 It is no longer used for this purpose.

2771 The mistletoe never in any case loses its leaves, upon whatever tree it may grow.

2772 This is, of course, untrue; but the seeds, after being voided by birds, are more likely to adhere to the bark of trees, and so find a nidus for germination.

2773 The exact opposite is the case, the female being the fruitful plant.

2774 The method used in Italy for making bird-lime is very similar at the present day.

2775 Magos.

2776 Decandolle was of opinion, that the mistletoe of the Druids was not a viscum, but the Loranthus EuropÆus, which is much more commonly found on oaks.

2777 ????, an “oak.” It is much more probable that it was of Celtic origin.

2778 Omnia sanantem.

2779 “Sagum.” Properly, a “military cloak.”

2780 It was, in comparatively recent times, supposed to be efficacious for epilepsy.

2781 See end of B. ii.

2782 Author of a History or Annals of Rome. Nothing further is known of him.

2783 See end of B. vi.

2784 See end of B. ii.

2785 See end of B. iii.

2786 See end of B. vii.

2787 See end of B. iii.

2788 See end of B. ii.

2789 See end of B. ii.

2790 See end of B. vii.

2791 He is wholly unknown; but is conjectured to have lived in the reign of Caligula or Tiberius.

2792 See end of B. vii.

2793 See end of B. xii.

2794 He is unknown; but Solinus speaks of him as a valuable writer.

2795 M. Vitruvius Pollio, an eminent architect, employed by Augustus. His valuable work on architecture is still extant.

2796 See end of B. xiv.

2797 See end of B. iii.

2798 See end of B. vii.

2799 See end of B. iii.

2800 See end of B. ii.

2801 See end of B. ii.

2802 He alludes to the various shrubs and trees, mentioned as growing in the sea, B. xiii. c. 48; but which there is little doubt, in reality belong to the class of fuci.

2803 “Fiunt verius quam nascuntur;” a distinction perpetuated in the adage, “Poeta nascitur, non fit.”

2804 He probably alludes to his remark in B. xvi. c. 1.

2805 Q. Luctatius Catulus, the colleague of Marius. Being afterwards condemned to die by Marius, he suffocated himself with the fumes of charcoal.

2806 A.U.C. 659.

2807 Valerius Maximus, B. ix. c. 1, relates this story somewhat differently.

2808 The Celtis Australis of LinnÆus.

2809 See B. xxxvi. cc. 3 and 24.

2810 When, in his capacity of Ædile, he gave theatrical representations for the benefit of the public.

2811 As FÉe remarks, this usage has been reversed in modern times, and plants often receive their botanical names from men.

2812 See B. xviii. c. 4.

2813 Or north north-east, as FÉe says. He adds that this aspect in reality is not favourable to vegetation. Pliny commits the error of copying exactly from Theophrastus, and thereby giving advice to Roman agriculturists, which was properly suited to the climate of Greece only.

2814 This is borrowed from Theophrastus; but, as FÉe remarks, if suitable to the climate of Greece, it is not so to that of Italy or France, where vegetation is much more promoted by a south wind.

2815 This assertion, FÉe says, is erroneous. See B. xvi. c. 46.

2816 B. xviii. c. 66.

2817 See c. 30 of this Book. These notions as to critical periods to plants connected with the constellations, FÉe says, are now almost dispelled; though they still prevail in France, to some extent.

2818 “Coitus.” See B. xvi. cc. 39 and 42.

2819 See B. xvi. c. 46.

2820 From Theophrastus, De Causis, B. ii. c. 1.

2821 He alludes to the words of Virgil, Georg. i. 100:—

“Humida solstitia, atque hiemes orate serenas,
AgricolÆ; hiberno lÆtissima pulvere farra.”

FÉe remarks, that the cultivators of the modern times are more of the opinion of the poet than the naturalist.

2822 Because rains would cause the young fruit to fall off. He here attacks the first portion of the precepts of Virgil; but only, it appears, in reference to the vine.

2823 “Lactescentibus.” FÉe remarks on the appropriateness of this expression, as the act of germination, he says, in the cereals and all the seeds in which the perisperm is feculent, changes the fecula into an emulsive liquid, in which state the seed may be said, with Pliny, to be “lactescent.”

2824 Which appears to have been extensively done with the young garden trees.

2825 Georg. ii. 398.

2826 Taken altogether, a southern aspect is preferable to all others.

2827 See B. ii. c. 46.

2828 Cc. 46 and 47.

2829 He seems to lose sight of the fact that they bud before those that look to the north.

2830 B. xvi. cc. 30, 31.

2831 A rich black mould, probably.

2832 A ferruginous argilla.

2833 It must of necessity denote a soil rich in humus, though not, of course, adapted for all kinds of cultivation.

2834 He alludes to the difficulty with which argilla, from its tenacity, is employed in cultivation.

2835 Columella says the contrary, and so does Virgil, Georg. ii. 226, speaking of this fact as a method of ascertaining the respective qualities of the earth.

2836 Virgil, Georg. ii. 220, says the contrary.

2837 In allusion to what Virgil says, Georg. ii. 254:—

“QuÆ gravis est, ipso tacitam se pondere prodit,
QuÆque levis——”

FÉe remarks, however, that it is easy enough to analyse the earth, and ascertain the proportions of humus, and of the siliceous, cretaceous, or argillaceous earths; the relative proportions of which render it strong or light, as the case may be.

2838 As FÉe says, these earths vary according to the nature of the soils that are brought down by the streams; in general, however, they are extremely prolific.

2839 FÉe says that Pliny is here guilty of some degree of exaggeration. See B. iii. c. 9, p. 195 of Vol. 1: also B. xviii. c. 29.

2840 “Tophus;” formed of volcanic scoriÆ. FÉe remarks, that it is somewhat similar in nature to marl, and that though unproductive by itself, it is beneficial when mixed with vegetable earth. Tufa and marl appear to have been often confounded by the ancient writers.

2841 Georg. ii. 189.

2842 The Pteris aquilina of the modern botanists.

2843 Marine salt, or sub-hydrochlorate of soda, FÉe thinks, is here alluded to. It is still used with varied success in some parts of the west of France.

2844 Hardouin says, that he here alludes to the proverbial saying among the ancients, “Perflare altissima ventos”—“The winds blow only on the most elevated ground.”

2845 In B. xiv. cc. 4 and 12.

2846 “Emisso.” FÉe would appear to think that the lake suddenly made its appearance, after an earthquake, and from the context he would appear to be right. These accounts are all of them borrowed from Theophrastus.

2847 See B. v. c. 36.

2848 See B. xv. c. 2.

2849 See B. xiv. c. 8.

2850 See B. xiv. c. 8.

2851 See B. iii. c. 9.

2852 See B. iii. c. 17.

2853 Sumen. Properly, “udder.” A cow’s udder was considered one of the choicest of delicacies by the Romans.

2854 This is, of course, an exaggeration. The stake must have been driven in very deep to disappear so speedily.

2855 De Re Rust. 5.

2856 This he says in reference to his belief, with Epicurus, in the eternity of matter.

2857 De Re Rust. 1.

2858 See B. iii. c. 6.

2859 De Re Rust. 151.

2860 “Pulla.” The “vegetable” earth of modern botanists.

2861 “Teneram.”

2862 Iliad, xviii. 541 and 548.

2863 Vulcan.

2864 De Oratore, sec. 39.

2865 See B. xiii. c. 4.

2866 “Sapiunt,” rather than “redolent.”

2867 This supposed flavour of the earth is, in reality, attributable to the extraneous vegetable matter which it contains.

2868 See B. xii. c. 52, as to this notion.

2869 The reason being, that in such cases the soil is saturated with thyme, origanum, mint, and other odoriferous herbs.

2870 This opinion is contrary to that expressed by Columella, B. ii. c. 1; but the justice of it is universally recognized. Upon this theory, too, is based the modern practice of alternating the crops in successive years, the necessity of providing for heavy rents, not allowing the land to enjoy absolute rest.

2871 This has not come to pass even yet, nearly two thousand years since the days of Pliny.

2872 See B. v. c. 3, and B. xviii. c. 21.

2873 FÉe taxes our author here with exaggeration. For Byzacium, see B. v. c. 3, and B. xviii. c. 21.

2874 Nevertheless, as FÉe remarks, the method is often practised with great success. Pliny is at issue here with Theophrastus, De Causis, B. iii. c. 25.

2875 A natural mixture of argilla and calcareous stones, or subcarbonate of chalk. FÉe remarks, that the ancients were not acquainted with the proper method of applying it. Marl only exercises its fertilizing influence after being reduced to dust by the action of the atmosphere, by absorbing the oxygen of the air, and giving to vegetation the carbonic acid that is necessary for their nourishment.

2876 “White argilla.” This, FÉe thinks, is the calcareous marl, three varieties of which are known, the compact, the schistoid, and the friable.

2877 At the present day there are only two varieties of marl recognized, the argillaceous and the calcareous; it is to the latter, FÉe thinks, that the varieties here mentioned as anciently recognized, belonged.

2878 The Marga terrea of LinnÆus. It abounds in various parts of Europe.

2879 From the Greek, meaning “not bitter marl.”

2880 Marl does not begin to fertilize till several years after it has been laid down; hence, it is generally recommended to marl the land a little at a time, and often. If the ground is fully marled, it requires to be marled afresh in about eight or ten years, and not fifty, as Pliny says.

2881 “Argentaria.” Used, probably, in the same way as whitening in modern times. See B. xxxv. c. 58.

2882 An exaggeration, no doubt.

2883 Probably meaning “smooth marl;” a variety, FÉe thinks, of argillaceous marl, and, perhaps, the potter’s argillaceous marl, or potter’s argil. He suggests, also that it may have possibly been the Marga fullonum saponacea lamellosa of Valerius; in other words, fullers’ earth.

2884 Creta fullonia.

2885 See B. xxxv. c. 46.

2886 This would rather seem to be a name borrowed from the Greek, a????e??, “shining,” and pe????, “white.” Notwithstanding the resemblance, however, it is just possible that it may have been derived from the Gallic. FÉe queries whether this is the schistoid calcareous marl, or the schistoid argillaceous marl, the laminÆ of which divide with great facility, and the varieties of which display many colours.

2887 A variety of the terreous marl.

2888 It has the effect of augmenting their fruitfulness, and ameliorating the quality of the fruit. Lime is still considered an excellent improver for strong, humid soils.

2889 From this passage, FÉe thinks that the Columbine marl must have been of the white, slightly sparkling kind.

2890 Though ashes fertilize the ground, more particularly when of an argillaceous nature, they are not so extensively used now as in ancient times. Pliny alludes here more particularly to wood and dunghill ashes.

2891 This, however, he omits to do.

2892 He alludes, probably, to Theophrastus, De Causis, B. iii. c. 22.

2893 Odyssey xxiv. 225.

2894 From “stercus,” “dung.” A fabulous personage, most probably.

2895 De Re Rust. i. 38.

2896 De Re Rust. ii. 15.

2897 Mixed with other manures, it is employed at the present day in Normandy.

2898 This manure is still extensively employed in Flanders, Switzerland, and the vicinity of Paris. In the north of England it is mixed with ashes, and laid on the fields. There was an old prejudice, that vegetation grown with it has a fetid odour, but it has for some time been looked upon as exploded.

2899 Or urine. In the vicinity of Paris, a manure is employed called urate, of which urine forms the basis.

2900 FÉe seems to think that this passage means that the bad smell of urine is imparted to it by the wine that is drunk. It is difficult to say what could have been the noxious qualities imparted by wine to urine as a manure, and Pliny probably would have been somewhat at a loss to explain his meaning.

2901 In lapse of time, if exposed to the air, it is reduced to the state of humus or mould.

2902 Consisting of lime mixed with vegetable ashes.

2903 De Re Rust. i. 38.

2904 “Herbas.” This would appear to mean grass only here; though FÉe seems to think that it means various kinds of herbs.

2905 This method is sometimes adopted in England with buckwheat, trefoil, peas, and other leguminous plants; and in the south of France lupines are still extensively used in the same manner, after the usage of the ancient Romans here described. The French also employ, but more rarely, for the same purpose, the large turnip, vetches, peas, trefoil, Windsor beans, sanfoin, lucerne, &c.; but it is found a very expensive practice.

2906 De Re Rust. 37.

2907 “Frondam putidam.” FÉe thinks that this expression is used in reference to the “ebulum,” dane-wort, wall-wort, or dwarf-elder, previously mentioned.

2908 “Concidito.” Sillig adopts the reading “comburito,” “burn the shoots, and dig in, &c.” But in the original the word is “concidito.”

2909 De Re Rust. 30.

2910 This is still extensively practised in England and France, and other countries. The azote, even, that exhales from the bodies of the animals, is supposed to have a fertilizing influence, to say nothing of the dung, grease of the body, and urine.

2911 De Re Rust. 37.

2912 “Exsugunt,” “suck up,” or “drain,” is one reading in Cato; and it is not improbable that it is the correct one.

2913 Georg. i. 77, 78:

“Urit enim lini campum seges, urit avenÆ,
Urunt LethÆo perfusa papavera somno.”

2914 FÉe is of opinion, that, with reference to this branch of agriculture, the ancients displayed more skill and intelligence than the moderns.

2915 This absurdity is copied from Varro and Columella.

2916 I.e. in the early part of spring. In modern times, the period for manuring varies, according to the usage of different localities, being practised in all the four seasons of the year, according to the crops, weather, and climate.

2917 See B. xvi. c. 58.

2918 The palm is grown in Africa from shoots thrown out from the axillÆ of the leaves; and it is in this circumstance, FÉe thinks, that the story told by Trogus must have originated. Some of the ferns throw out adventitious buds from the summit of the leaf, and the orange tree and some others occasionally have them at the base of the leaf.

2919 Virgil says, Georgics ii. 14:

“Pars autem posito surgunt de semine; ut altÆ
CastaneÆ, nemorumque Jovi quÆ maxime frondet.”

2920 This method of reproduction is seldom or never employed; plants or cuttings only being used for the purpose.

2921 Besides which, it is doubtful if they will reproduce the variety, the seed of which was originally sown.

2922 In some cases, they are more particularly liable to disease—the apple, for instance.

2923 Because the mode of cultivation adopted has little or no influence upon them. The palm, however, to bear good fruit, requires the careful attention of man. It is not capable of being grafted.

2924 In B. xv. c. 39. The laurel may be grown from cuttings or shoots, and from seed.

2925 Known as the Laurus tinus, or Viburnum tinus of LinnÆus.

2926 This is not done at the present day, as it is found that the oil which they contain turns rancid, and prevents germination.

2927 These methods of preparation are no longer employed.

2928 It is for this reason, as already stated, that they should be sown at once.

2929 See B. xv. c. 39. He there calls it “sterilis,” “barren.”

2930 See B. xv. c. 37. The myrtle reproduces itself in its native countries with great facility, but in such case the flowers are only single. Where a double flower is required, it is grown from layers.

2931 No better, FÉe says, than the ordinary method of making a myrtle hedge.

2932 The almond requires a dry, light earth, and a southern aspect.

2933 These precautions are no longer observed at the present day.

2934 This precaution, too, is no longer observed.

2935 The citron is produced, at the present day, from either the pips, plants, or cuttings.

2936 This passage is borrowed almost verbatim from Virgil, Georgics ii. 50, et seq.

2937 “Perna.” This method of reproduction is still adopted, but it is not to be recommended, as the young tree, before it throws out a root, is liable to be overthrown by high winds. Virgil mentions it, Georg. ii. 23.

2938 Palladius only says that the growth of the quince in such case is very slow.

2939 This experiment has been tried for curiosity’s sake, and has succeeded; the roots become dry, lose their fibres, and then develop buds, from which branches issue; while the buds of the summit become changed into roots.

2940 “Seminarii:” “nurseries,” as they are more commonly called.

2941 The distance, in reality, ought to vary according to the nature and species of the trees, and the height they are to be allowed to attain.

2942 De Re Rust. 48.

2943 These precautions are not looked upon as necessary for the indigenous trees at the present day. For the first year, however, FÉe says, the hurdles might be found very useful.

2944 As the young cypress is very delicate, in the northern climates, FÉe says, this mode of protecting it in the nursery might prove advantageous.

2945 There is some exaggeration in this account of the extreme smallness of the seed of the cypress.

2946 Wine and oil-presses, for instance.

2947 B. xix. c. 48, and B. xx. c. 11. As FÉe remarks, this is a fabulous assertion, which may still be based upon truth; as in gum-resin, for instance, we find occasionally the seeds of the parent tree accidentally enclosed in the tear-like drops.

2948 In B. xvi. c. 47.

2949 In c. 11 of this Book.

2950 “Volgiolis.” This word is found nowhere else, and the reading is doubtful.

2951 This is, at least, an exaggeration.

2952 See B. xvi. c. 31, and c. 60.

2953 It is propagated at the present day both from seed and suckers, but mostly from the latter, as the seed does not germinate for two years.

2954 See B. xv. c. 14. Probably a variety of the jujube; but if so, it could hardly be grafted on trees of so different a nature as those here mentioned.

2955 This tree has not been identified. Dalechamps thinks that it is a species of gooseberry, probably the same as the Ribes grossularia of LinnÆus. It has been also suggested that it may be the Spina cervina of the Italians, the Rhamnus catharticus of LinnÆus, the purgative buckthorn.

2956 FÉe doubts if the plum can be grafted on the thorn.

2957 First of March.

2958 The thickness of the thumb. See the last Chapter.

2959 He alludes to the Atinian elm, of which he has already said the same in B. xvi. c. 29.

2960 From being about nine feet in circumference.

2961 A “little altar.”

2962 13th of February.

2963 I.e. each at an angle with the other, in this form:—

***
**
***

It was probably so called from the circumstance that each triangle resembles V, or five.

2964 This is the reason why a soil of only middling quality is generally selected for nurseries and seed-plots; otherwise it might be difficult to transplant the young trees to an improved soil.

2965 The ordinary depth, at the present day, is about two feet; but when in an argillaceous soil, as Pliny says, the hole is made deeper. If the soil is black mould, the hole is not so deep, and of a square form, just as recommended by Pliny.

2966 De Re Rust. 43.

2967 This would be either useless, or positively injurious to the tree.

2968 See B. xiv. c. 14. It seems impossible to say with exactness how this passage came to be inserted in the context; but Sillig is probably right in suspecting that there is a considerable lacuna here. It is not improbable that Pliny may have enlarged upon the depth of the roots of trees, and the method of removing them in ancient times. Such being the case, he might think it not inappropriate to introduce the story of Papirius, who, when only intending to have a stump cut down that grew in the way, took the opportunity of frightening the prÆtor of PrÆneste, by the suddenness of the order to his lictor, and probably the peremptory tone in which it was given. This was all the more serious to the prÆtor, as Papirius had been rebuking him just before in the severest terms.

2969 From the bundle of fasces, or rods.

2970 This precept is borrowed from Virgil, Georg. ii. 348, et seq.

2971 There is little doubt that they took the right view.

2972 De Re Rust. 28.

2973 This precaution is omitted by the modern nurserymen, though FÉe is inclined to think it might be attended with considerable advantage, as the fibres of the side that has faced the south are not likely to be so firm as those of the northern side. This precaution, however, would be of more importance with exotic trees than indigenous ones. It is still practised to some extent with the layers of the vine.

2974 FÉe suggests that Pliny may have here misunderstood a passage in Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. ii. 8, with reference to the planting of the fig.

2975 There would be no such result, FÉe says.

2976 This is a useless precaution; but at the same time, Pliny’s fears of its consequences are totally misplaced.

2977 At 11 A.M., or 2 P.M.; I.e. between south and south-east, and south and south-west.

2978 De Re Rust. 28.

2979 Wet moss, or moist earth, is used for the purpose at the present day.

2980 De Re Rust. 28. It is most desirable to transplant trees with a layer of the earth in which they have grown; but if carried out to any extent, it would be an expensive process.

2981 “Tradunt.” This expression shows that Pliny does not give credit to the statement. Columella and Palladius speak of three stones being laid under the root, evidently as a kind of charm.

2982 See B. xix. c. 30. A somewhat similar practice is also recommended in B. xv. c. 18; but, of course, as FÉe remarks, it can lead to no results.

2983 De Re Rust. 28.

2984 FÉe remarks that this is a useful precaution, more particularly in the case of the coniferous trees, the fig, and others that are rich in juice; but if universally used, would be attended with great expense. The French use for the purpose a mixture of fresh earth and cow-dung, to which they give the name of “onguent Saint-Fiacre.” See p. 481.

2985 This is from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. ii. 7. The question, however, depends entirely upon the nature of the tree, the quality of the soil, and various other considerations, as Pliny himself admits.

2986 See B. xv. c. 24. This notion, FÉe remarks, still prevails to a very considerable extent.

2987 By depriving it of the light, and the heat of the sun; but, most probably, from no other reason.

2988 “Quoniam et protecta vinearum ratione egent.” This passage is probably in a mutilated state.

2989 “In se convoluta.”

2990 The plane was much valued for its shade by convivial parties. Hence we find in Virgil, Georg. iv. 146—“Atque ministrantem platanum potantibus umbram.”

2991 He clearly alludes to the quivering poplar, Populus tremula of LinnÆus.

2992 This is quite a fallacy. Even in the much more probable cases of the upas and mangineel, it is not the fact.

2993 Theophrastus, De Causis, B. iii. c. 8, says, that trees that grow on declivities have shorter branches than those of the same kind growing on plains.

2994 De Re Rust. c. 16.

2995 This assertion is doubtful; at the present day, in Andalusia, the palm, the poplar, and many other trees are much larger than the olive.

2996 “Thousand pounders.” This, as FÉe remarks, is clearly an exaggeration.

2997 Virgil, Georg. ii. 57, makes the same remark.

2998 This shrub has not been identified.

2999 See B. xii. c. 26.

3000 De Re Rust. c. 51.

3001 The French call cultivation by layers “marcotte,” as applied to trees in general; and “provignage,” as applicable to the vine. The two methods described by Pliny are still extensively practised.

3002 Taken from Cato, De Re Rust. c. 133.

3003 The Juniperus sabina of LinnÆus: see B. xxiv. c. 61. It produces seed, and there is only one variety that is barren; the plant being, in reality, dioeceous.

3004 The rosemary, in reality, is a hermaphroditic plant, and in all cases produces seed.

3005 See B. xvi. c. 33.

3006 This, FÉe remarks, is in reality no more a case of grafting than the growing of a tree from seed accidentally deposited in the cleft of a rock.

3007 Still used for the reproduction of fruit-trees and shrubs in the pleasure garden.

3008 Georg. ii. 73.

3009 This story is borrowed from Theophrastus, De Caus. B. ii. c. 19. FÉe remarks, that it is very doubtful if an operation of so coarse a nature could be productive of such results; and he says, that, at all events, the two woods must have been species of the same genus, or else individuals of the same family. The mode of grafting here described is called by agriculturists in foreign countries, “Pliny’s graft.”

3010 These statements as to the locality of the sap are erroneous.

3011 The fig is the only fruit that is not improved by grafting; but then it is not similar to most fruit, being, as FÉe says, nothing more than a fleshy floral receptacle.

3012 This remark is founded on sound notions of vegetable physiology; but at the same time it is contradictory to what he states in the sequel as to grafting the pear on the plane, the apple on the cornel, &c.

3013 Georg. ii. 78.

3014 An unnecessary precaution. It is not the situation of the branches so much as the nature of the soil, traversed by the roots, corresponding to them, that would be likely to have an influence on the graft. There is little doubt that Pliny borrowed the present passage from Columella, De Re Rust. v. 11; and De Arbor. 20.

3015 This is sound advice.

3016 See B. xvi. c. 39, 40, and 41.

3017 In reprehending this absurd notion, FÉe bestows a passing censure on the superstitions of this nature, contained in the English Vox Stellarum, one of our almanacks; and in the French “Almanach des Bergers,” “Shepherds’ Almanack.”

3018 This is borrowed by Palladius, in the operations of February, tit. 17, and October, tit. 12.

3019 De Re Rust. 40.

3020 This is the onguent Saint-Fiacre of the French, and is still used to protect the graft from all contact with the exterior air.

3021 “Altitudinem,” as Dalechamps suggests, would appear to be a better reading than “latitudinem.”

3022 See B. xxv. c. 40.

3023 Borrowed from Columella, B. iv. c. 29. This method is still employed for young plants; in France it is called “salting” the plants.

3024 De Re Rust. 41.

3025 The first of these methods is now the only one at all employed with the vine; indeed, it is more generally reproduced by means of layers and suckers.

3026 It is not accurately known what was the form or particular merit of this auger or wimble.

3027 FÉe remarks, that the period here named is very indefinite. May and the early part of June are the periods now selected for grafting the vine.

3028 This is borrowed from Varro, De Re Rust. B. i. c. 40. In reality, it makes no difference whether the stock is that of a wild tree or of the cultivated species.

3029 “Emplastrum.” Properly, the little strip of bark, which is fitted in with the eye, and which is plastered or soldered down.

3030 “Scutula.” So called from its resemblance to a “little shield.”

3031 De Re Rust. 42.

3032 Cato says, three and a-half.

3033 Chalk and cow-dung. See c. 24 of this Book.

3034 Perhaps “TuliÆ;” which would mean, according to Festus, the “cascades” or “waterfalls” of Tibur, now Tivoli.

3035 FÉe says, that if we take the word “grafted” here in the strictest sense, Pliny must have seen as great a marvel as any of those mentioned in the “Arabian Nights;” in fact, utter impossibilities. He thinks it possible, however, that a kind of mock grafting may have been produced in the case, still employed in some parts of Italy, and known as the “greffe-Diane.” A trunk of an orange tree is split, and slips of numerous trees are then passed into it, which in time throw out their foliage and blossoms in various parts of the tree, or at the top; the consequence of which is, that the stock appears to bear several varieties of blossoms at the same moment. It is not improbable that Pliny was thus imposed upon.

3036 The plane and the oak are no longer employed for the purpose.

3037 See B. xv. c. 25.

3038 See c. 29 of this Book.

3039 See B. xv. c. 17.

3040 The mulberry is incapable of being grafted on the elm.

3041 De Re Rust. 45. The method of planting here described is still the one most generally approved of for the olive.

3042 De Re Rust. 44. The rules here given are still very generally observed.

3043 B. xv. c. 6.

3044 See c. 2 of this Book, and B. xviii. c. 69.

3045 The olive is an extremely long-lived tree; it has been known to live as long as nine or ten centuries. A fragment of the bark, with a little wood attached, if put in the ground, will throw out roots and spring up. Hence it is not to be wondered at, that the ancients looked upon it as immortal.

3046 B. xviii. c. 74.

3047 B. xviii. c. 74.

3048 B. ii. c. 47, and B. xviii. c. 68.

3049 There is a contradiction here; a few lines above, he says that they do plant their trees in Greece at this period. He may possibly mean “sow.”

3050 See B. xvi. c. 41. The rules here laid down by Pliny are, as FÉe remarks, much too rigorous, and must be modified according to extraneous circumstances.

3051 13th of February.

3052 B. xv. c. 26.

3053 1st of March.

3054 15th of March.

3055 B. xvi. cc. 30, 46, 67, and 78.

3056 De Re Rust. B. v. c. 11. A very absurd and useless method, FÉe remarks.

3057 In c. 24 of this Book.

3058 All the precepts given in this Chapter have been already given in cc. 3 and 4 of the present Book.

3059 The maple, linden, elm, and arundo donax, are still employed, as well as the willow, for this purpose; the latter, however, but very rarely. The account of its cultivation here given is borrowed from Columella, De Re Rust. B. iv. c. 30.

3060 The Salix viminalis of LinnÆus, or white osier.

3061 The Salix alba of LinnÆus. These stakes, or props, are for the support of the vine.

3062 For making baskets and bindings.

3063 The Populus canescens of Willdenow.

3064 The Arundo donax of LinnÆus. This account is mostly from Columella, B. iv. c. 32.

3065 B. xvi. c. 67.

3066 First of March.

3067 This method is condemned by Columella, De Arbor. 29, as the produce is poor, meagre, and weak. It is but little practised at the present day.

3068 A mere superstition, of course.

3069 “Pedamenta,” uprights, stays, stakes, or props.

3070 This is not the fact, for the chesnut both grows and buds very slowly.

3071 A black, hot kind of earth. See c. 3 of this Book.

3072 In reality, the chesnut will not thrive in a tufaceous, or, indeed, in any kind of calcareous, soil.

3073 In B. xv. c. 25.

3074 The heaps of five in which they are sown.

3075 The chesnut is grown with the greatest difficulty from layers and slips, and never from suckers. Pliny borrows this erroneous assertion from Columella, B. iv. c. 32. In mentioning the heaps of five nuts, Pliny seems to have had some superstitious observance in view, for Columella only says that they must be sown thickly, to prevent accident. The same is done at the present day, in order to make provision for the depredations of field-mice, rats, and mice, which are particularly fond of them.

3076 The willow and the reed.

3077 See B. xvi. cc. 5, 6, and 56.

3078 In B. xvi. c. 60.

3079 “Armamentis.” More properly, “rigging,” or “tackle.” He alludes to the trees from which the uprights or stays for the vine are cut, or which produce osiers for baskets and bindings required in the vintage.

3080 See B. xiii. c. 42, and B. xvi. c. 65.

3081 “Gemma.” A name now given by botanists to the buds in general.

3082 “Oculus.” A bud undeveloped is still so called.

3083 Germen.

3084 This remark is not confirmed by experience.

3085 On the contrary, the fig-tree has been known to live to a very great age.

3086 See B. xvi. c. 51.

3087 This method of planting the vine is still extensively used; especially the low kinds.

3088 See c. 13 of this Book.

3089 SagittÆ.

3090 Trigemmes.

3091 “Pampinarius.” This assertion has been found to be erroneous.

3092 This practice has been condemned by modern cultivators.

3093 From Columella, B. iii. c. 19.

3094 In c. 24 of this Book.

3095 “Marra.” Probably a mattock, with several prongs.

3096 Occupies more space when thus loosened.

3097 As compared with the original level of the ground.

3098 Query, if this is the meaning of “extendi”?

3099 This method is no longer used.

3100 This, FÉe remarks, is not the case: the tree might bear four kinds of grapes, but not four kinds on the same bunch.

3101 De Arbor. c. 9. This is not the fact.

3102 He was little aware, FÉe says, that all ligneous plants have a radiating pith, distinct from the central one.

3103 See B. xvi. c. 72.

3104 Oliver de Serres distinguishes only three—the low, middling, and tall vines.

3105 See B. xiv. c. 4.

3106 See B. xiv. c. 4.

3107 “Jugum.” The cross-piece running along the top of the stay at right angles; a rail or trail.

3108 “CompluviatÆ quadruplici.” Four cross-pieces running at right angles to the prop or stay. See B. xvi. c. 68.

3109 When these trenches and furrows are employed by the moderns, they are made to run as much as possible from east to west. Most of the rules here mentioned by Pliny are still adopted in France.

3110 FÉe regards this precept as a puerility.

3111 See B. xviii. c. 77.

3112 See B. xviii. c. 77. Decuman roads or paths ran from east to west; cardinal roads were those at right angles to them.

3113 “Pagina.” A set, compartment, or bed.

3114 “Transtris.” “Ridges,” would appear to be the proper reading here; more especially as it agrees with what has been previously said in this Chapter in reference to declivitous ground.

3115 De Re Rust. 40.

3116 He differs somewhat in these measurements from Columella, B. iv. c. 11.

3117 This is condemned by Columella, B. iv. c. 11; but is approved of by Virgil, Cato, and other authors.

3118 In c. 34 of this Book.

3119 Stays of elder would be utterly worthless, as they would soon rot, and break directly, upon the least strain.

3120 This applies solely, FÉe observes, to the vine trained on the trail or cross-piece.

3121 This certainly appears to be a non sequitur, as applied to the vine.

3122 In the present Chapter.

3123 Pampinarium.

3124 Fructuarium.

3125 Custos.

3126 The pilferer, “or little thief,” apparently.

3127 This, FÉe observes, is not in accordance with the fact.

3128 “Draco.” Male vines appear to have been a kind that threw out no stock-branches, but ran to wood.

3129 Than three buds, as already mentioned in the present Chapter.

3130 “Pollices.” Branches, so called from the resemblance, being cut off above the first eye. See Columella, De Re Rust. B. iv. c. 24.

3131 Small forks of hazel are still used for the purpose, in Berri and the Orleanais.

3132 This plan is highly recommended by the modern growers.

3133 This, as FÉe remarks, is based upon sound reason.

3134 In B. xiv. cc. 4 and 5.

3135 B. xviii. c. 66.

3136 13th of April.

3137 10th of May.

3138 A mere puerility—the dust, in fact, being injurious to the grape, by obstructing the natural action of heat and humidity.

3139 15th of May. This clearing of the leaves, though still practised, FÉe says, is by no means beneficial; the only result is, that the grapes become of a higher colour, but in no degree riper than they otherwise would have been.

3140 The proper period for pruning varies in reality according to the climate.

3141 See B. xviii. c. 59.

3142 See Columella, De Re Rust. B. iv. c. 29.

3143 The real reason, as FÉe remarks, is the comparative facility of cutting aslant rather than horizontally; indeed, if the latter were attempted, injury to the wood would be the certain result.

3144 The pruning should come first, in every case, FÉe says.

3145 De Re Rust. c. 33. The advice given by him, though good, is not applicable to all vineyards.

3146 A sort of clover, probably. See B. xviii. c. 42, and a few lines below.

3147 From the Greek ?????, “quickly”—Varro says.

3148 See c. 15 of this Book.

3149 It is still practised in DauphinÉ and the department of the Basses Alpes. It is very prevalent, also, in the South of Italy.

3150 All these trees are still employed for the purpose in Italy.

3151 B. xvi. c. 68.

3152 PalmÆ.

3153 From Columella, B. v. c. 7.

3154 This method is no longer employed.

3155 Rasilis.

3156 Columella, B. v. c. 6.

3157 Columella, B. v. c. 6.

3158 Capreolis.

3159 As being too dense and shady.

3160 From the Greek, meaning the “vine-band.” It was, probably, a kind of rush.

3161 FÉe thinks that he may mean the Festuca fluitans more particularly, by the name ulva.

3162 It is no longer used, and FÉe doubts its utility.

3163 Hardouin suggests “Tarracina.”

3164 In c. 16 of this Book.

3165 To drain the upper part of the tree.

3166 Pergulas. See B. xiv. c. 3.

3167 See B. xviii. c. 56. These, of course, are mere superstitions.

3168 Animalium.

3169 In B. xiii. c. 6.

3170 In B. xiii. c. 47.

3171 This is the opinion of Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 16.

3172 In c. 2 of this Book.

3173 “Vermiculatio.” FÉe understands this to apply to the attacks of insects in general, the Dermestes typographus more particularly.

3174 Or, in other words, the evil influences of the heavenly bodies: this, of course, is not believed in at the present day.

3175 Necrosis, in particular portions of the plant.

3176 See B. xvi. c. 19. He alludes to an exuberant secretion of resin, in which case the tree becomes charged with it like a torch.

3177 He alludes to the epidemic and contagious maladies by which trees are attacked. The causes of these attacks are often unknown, but they may probably proceed, in many instances, from springs of hot water, or gaseous emanations secreted in the earth.

3178 The woodpecker more particularly. See B. x. c. 20.

3179 It is not known, with certainty, what these worms or caterpillars were. The larva of the capricorn beetle, or of the stag-beetle, has been suggested. Geoffroi thinks that it may have been the larva of the palm-weevil. This taste for caterpillars, probably, no longer prevails in any part of Europe.

3180 This passage, which is quite conformable to truth, is from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 16, and B. iii. c. 12.

3181 See B. xvi. c. 80.

3182 The effects produced upon young shoots by frost, are still so called.

3183 Probably from the black colour which it turns.

3184 In this case it would be very similar to what we call sun-stroke.

3185 “Clavum,” a nail. He appears to allude to a gall that appears on the bark of the olive, the eruption forming the shape of a nail, and, in some instances, a “patella,” or platter. The Coccus adonideum is an insect that is very destructive to the olive.

3186 De Re Rust. 6.

3187 A sort of Erineum, FÉe suggests. See B. xv. c. 6.

3188 “Impetigo.” “Tetter,” or “ringworm,” literally.

3189 From Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 16.

3190 Sfa?e??s?? and ???d??.

3191 From Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 16. FÉe is at a loss to know what is meant by these viscous dews, and is unable to identify the disease here mentioned as “scabies.” It is not improbable that it was caused by an insect.

3192 See cc. 35 and 45 of this Book.

3193 See B. xviii. c. 69.

3194 In c. 35. See also c. 45 of this Book.

3195 From Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. c. 16. If the terminal bud of the palm is taken off, it will mostly die.

3196 “Decidunt.” The French use a similar word—couler. In this case the pollen, being washed off by the showers, has not the opportunity of fecundating the ovary of the flower.

3197 The insect Ichneumon or Pupivora, probably, which breeds in the larvÆ or else in the body of the caterpillar. The passage is from Theophrastus, B. iv. c. 16.

3198 Caused probably by a maggot or moth passing from one grape or olive to another, and spinning its web in vast quantities. See Theophrastus, B. iv. c. 17.

3199 See B. xviii. c. 74.

3200 On the contrary, this sweet juice is secreted by the insect itself, an aphis or vine-fretter.

3201 The north-west wind. See Horace, Sat. B. i. s. v. l. 71.

3202 See B. ii. c. 46.

3203 He probably means if applied to the bark of young trees.

3204 The cork-tree forms no exception to the rule—if a complete ring of the bark that lies under the epidermis is removed, the death of the tree is the inevitable result. See B. xvi. c. 13.

3205 Probably the Arbutus integrifolia. See B. xiii. c. 40.

3206 This in reality is not the bark, but merely the epidermis, which is capable of reproduction in many trees.

3207 See c. 16 of this Book.

3208 This method, however, is often found efficacious in preserving the life of the oak, as well as many other trees, by excluding the action of the air and water.

3209 It prevents them from increasing in height, but does not cause their death.

3210 De Re Rust. B. i. c. 2.

3211 In B. viii. c. 76, and B. xv. c. 8.

3212 This statement is fabulous. Goats are apt to injure trees by biting the buds and young shoots. Fabulous as it is, however, FÉe remarks that it still obtains credit among the peasantry in France.

3213 This fabulous story is taken from Theophrastus, De Causis, B. v. c. 25.

3214 Also from Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. B. iv. cc. 19-20, and De Causis, B. v. c. 22. It is just possible that on some of the branches being torn off by an animal, the tree may have grown with increased vigour.

3215 In B. xiii. c. 9, and in c. 30 of this Book.

3216 See B. xvi. c. 47.

3217 It must be remembered that ivy is not a parasite, and that it has no suckers to absorb the nutriment of another tree.

3218 See B. xvi. c. 62.

3219 C. Bauhin gives this name to several species of Atriplex. Lacuna was of opinion that the Halimon of Dioscorides was the same as the Viburnum.

3220 A superstitious belief only, as FÉe remarks.

3221 See B. xix. c. 26.

3222 Virgil shared this belief: see Georg. ii. l. 299.

3223 This may be true in some measure as to nitre, alum, and warm sea-water; but not so as to the shells of beans and pigeon-pease, which would make an excellent manure for it.

3224 This, as FÉe remarks, is not by any means impossible, nor, indeed, are any other of the cases mentioned in this paragraph, owing to some accidental circumstance.

3225 See B. xxix. c. 29.

3226 These stories can, of course, be only regarded as fabulous.

3227 This may easily be accounted for, by the seed accidentally lodging in a crevice of the tree.

3228 A.U.C. 600.

3229 An exaggerated account merely of a land-slip.

3230 See c. 43 of this Book.

3231 See c. 45 of this Book.

3232 In B. xvi. cc. 53, 56, 66, 67, and 90.

3233 This was the native place of Ovid, who alludes to its cold streams, Tristia, B. iv. El. x. ll. 3, 4:—

“Sulmo mihi patria est, gelidis uberrimus undis,
Millia qui novies distat ab urbe decem.”

Irrigation of the vine is still practised in the east, in Italy, and in Spain; but it does not tend to improve the quality of the wine.

3234 The Sagrus, now the Sangro.

3235 “Uredo rubigo” and “uredo caries.”

3236 Cc. 45 and 70.

3237 Still practised upon the cherry-tree.

3238 He alludes to the medical operation for the removal of carious bones, described by Celsus, B. viii. c. 3.

3239 This is still done by some persons; but it can be productive of no beneficial result.

3240 See B. xv. c. 21: the Cynips psenes of Linn. It penetrates the fig at the base, and deposits an egg in each seed, which is ultimately eaten by the larva; hence the supposed transformation.

3241 A kind of wasp, probably.

3242 A puerility borrowed from Columella, B. v. c. 10.

3243 From Columella, B. v. c. 10.

3244 Trucidatio.

3245 For the removal of moss and lichens, which obstruct evaporation, and collect moisture to an inconvenient degree, besides harbouring insects.

3246 Agriculturists, FÉe says, are not agreed upon this question.

3247 Or laser. See B. xix. c. 15.

3248 See B. xviii. c. 35.

3249 Poen emendantur.

3250 It is very doubtful whether this is not likely to prove very injurious to them. This passage is from Theophrastus, De Causis, B. iii. c. 23.

3251 Without any efficacy, beyond a doubt.

3252 The action of salt upon vegetation is, at the best, very uncertain.

3253 These recipes are worthless, and almost impracticable.

3254 This method is still adopted, but with none of the accessories here mentioned by Pliny.

3255 A dangerous practice, FÉe remarks, and certainly not to be adopted.

3256 Mitior.

3257 De Re Rust. 93.

3258 At the present day, fumigations are preferred to any such mixtures as those here described. Caterpillars are killed by the fumes of sulphur, bitumen, or damp straw.

3259 “Convolvulus.” He alludes to the vine Pyralis, one of the Lepidoptera, the caterpillar of which rolls itself up in the leaves of the tree, after eating away the foot-stalk.

3260 The “fly,” or “winged” insect. The grey weevil, FÉe thinks, that eats the buds and the young grapes.

3261 An absurd superstition.

3262 This may possibly be efficacious, but the other precepts here given are full of absurdity.

3263 It might possibly drive them to a distance, but would do no more.

3264 An absurd notion, very similar to some connected with the same subject, which have prevailed even in recent times.

3265 De Re Rust. 160. The words of this charm over the split reed while held near the injured limb, were as follow:—“Sanitas fracto—motas danata daries dardaries astataries”—mere gibberish.

3266 De Re Rust. 139. This prayer was offered to the deity of the sacred grove, after a pig had been first offered—“If thou art a god, or if thou art a goddess, to whom this grove is sacred, may it be allowed me, through the expiation made by this pig, and for the purpose of restraining the overgrowth of this grove, &c.” It must be remembered that it was considered a most heinous offence to cut down or lop a consecrated grove. See Ovid, Met. B. viii. c. 743.

3267 See end of B. ii.

3268 See end of B. iii.

3269 See end of B. ii.

3270 See end of B. vii.

3271 See end of B. vii.

3272 See end of B. iii.

3273 See end of B. x.

3274 See end of B. xi.

3275 See end of B. xvi.

3276 See end of B. vii.

3277 See end of B. ix.

3278 See end of B. xiv.

3279 See end of B. viii.

3280 See end of B. xiv.

3281 Fabianus Papirius; see end of B. ii.

3282 See end of B. x.

3283 See end of B. xiv.

3284 A Roman rhetorician, preceptor of Antony and Augustus. He is said to have claimed descent from Epidius, a deity worshipped on the banks of the Sarnus.

3285 See end of B. ii.

3286 See end of B. vii.

3287 See end of B. iii.

3288 See end of B. ii.

3289 See end of B. ii.

3290 See end of B. ii.

3291 See end of B. viii.

3292 See end of B. viii.

3293 See end of B. viii.

3294 See end of B. viii.

3295 For Xenophon of Athens, see end of B. iv. For Xenophon of Lampsacus, see end of B. iii.

3296 See end of B. viii.

3297 See end of B. viii.

3298 See end of B. viii.

3299 See end of B. viii.

3300 See end of B. viii.

3301 See end of B. viii.

3302 See end of B. viii.

3303 See end of B. viii.

3304 See end of B. vi.

3305 See end of B. viii.

3306 See end of B. xiv.

3307 See end of B. viii.

3308 See end of B. viii.

3309 See end of B. ii.

3310 See end of B. x.

3311 See end of B. viii.

3312 See end of B. viii.

3313 See end of B. viii.

3314 See end of B. viii.

3315 See end of B. xii.

3316 See end of B. viii.

3317 See end of B. viii.

END OF VOL. III.

J. BILLING, PRINTER AND STEREOTYPER, WOKING, SURREY.


Transcriber’s Notes:

The spelling, hyphenation, punctuation and accentuation are as the original, except for apparent typographical errors which have been silently corrected.

‘BOOK XII.’ heading is ‘BOOK X.’ in the original and has been corrected.

‘BOOK XIV’ and ‘BOOK XV’ are both titled ‘THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE FRUIT-TREES.’ ‘BOOK XIV’ describes the grape vine and ‘BOOK XV’ describes the olive and various other trees.

Footnote 1718 ‘See B. xii. c. 95.’ in the original is incorrect and has been changed by the transcriber to read ‘See B. xii. c. 48.’

Footnote 3192 ‘See cc. 35 and 50 of this Book.’ in the original is incorrect and has been changed by the transcriber to read ‘See cc. 35 and 45 of this Book.’

Footnote 3236 Refers to chapter 70 of book XVII which does not exist.

In ‘GREEK AND ROMAN MONEY’ the following changes have been made:—

Obolus, G 11/2 .5 pence. Silver.
now reads:—
Obolus, G 11/2 pence + .5 farthings. Silver.
Quadrans. R 53,125 farthing. Copper.
now reads:—
Quadrans. R .53125 farthings. Copper.




<
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           

Clyx.com


Top of Page
Top of Page